Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
F. TUPPER SAUSSY
OSPRAY
BOOKMAKERS
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical,
including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage or
retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.
Further information:
Pastoral Business
1 2 2 3 Wilshire Boulevard, N o . 8 5 5
Santa Monica, California 90403
ISBN
0-9673768-0-7
First Edition
O S P R A Y B O O K M A K E R S IS AN IMPRIMATUR OF
T H E ORDER OF SIMON PETER, LAS VEGAS, NEVADA
C B S News, March 3 1 , 1 9 9 9
xx
T h e Capitol dome*
Fasces*
T h e Washington Nunciature*
11
Emperor Constantine*
12
14
18
21
Martin Luther*
26
Ignatius de Loyola*
34
T h e Baphomet*
36
Map of Troyes*
42
Fingerstroke of G o d *
46
Giulia Farnese*
54
62
Ignatius in Heaven
96
Lorenzo Ricci
114
Castel SantAngelo*
116
ILLUSTRATIONS
124
Charles Thomson*
128
134
146
154
166
186
202
American Graffiti
204
226
228
232
234
246
Apotheosis of Washington
248
Constantino Brumidi*
252
257
258
Young America
259
261
Mercury 6k Morris
293-5
The A n n u Signature*, ,
*
Introduction:
ix
Preface
ix
Foreword
xi
Orientation
xiii
1: Subliminal Rome
2: Missionary Adaptation
15
19
5: Appointment at Cyprus
27
35
7: T h e Fingerstroke of G o d
8: Moving In
43
9: Securing Confidence
63
55
10: Definitions
77
85
97
1 3 : T h e Secret Bridge
117
129
CONTENTS
135
147
155
167
187
203
227
235
247
265
2 5 : T h e Two Ministries
279
Appendix
A: Fifty Centuries of the A n n u Signature
293
293
296
c: Glossary
298
D: Notes
303
E: Bibliography
313
F: Index
318
RULERS OF E V I L
Introduction
PREFACE
ed w h e n he said N o t h i n g h a p p e n s in p o l i t i c s by a c c i d e n t ; if it
RULERS OF E V I L
Introduction
FOREWORD
RULERS OF E V I L
xii
Introduction
ORIENTATION
FRESHMAN
ORIENTATION
day
at
the
University
of t h e
RULERS OF E V I L
xiv
INTRODUCTION
ORIENTATION
XV
RULERS OF E V I L
xvi
INTRODUCTION
ORIENTATION
p u n i s h e d for m o b i l i z i n g w h a t t u r n e d o u t t o b e t h e o n l y c o n s t i t u tional issue no court in the U n i t e d States will fully entertain the
m o n e y issue.
B a c k in the late seventies, I discovered that constitutional gove r n m e n t was c o n t r a v e n i n g every A m e r i c a n s right t o a n e c o n o m y
free of fluctuating monetary values. I wrote a b o o k The Miracle On
Main Street: Saving Yourself and America from Financial Ruin ( 1 9 8 0 ) ,
in w h i c h I compared A m e r i c a n money as mandated by the C o n stitution gold and silver c o i n w i t h A m e r i c a n m o n e y currently
in use notes, c o m p u t e r entries, and base-metal t o k e n s . N o t only
was the m o n e y in use inferior to c o n s t i t u t i o n a l money, but also it
had b e e n i n t r o d u c e d w i t h o u t a c o n s t i t u t i o n a l a m e n d m e n t . S i n c e
our v a l u e s w e r e d e n o m i n a t e d i n units o f lawless m o n e y , w e h a d
b e c o m e a lawless n a t i o n . Q u a l i t y of life follows quality of money. I
urged the people to take the initiative in nudging g o v e r n m e n t officials to restore t h e k i n d of m o n e t a r y system e s t a b l i s h e d by t h e
C o n s t i t u t i o n . T h e u l t i m a t e payoff w o u l d be a w h o l e s o m e society.
M a i n Street activism would h a v e worked a miracle.
MOMS c a u g h t on very quickly. A c t i v i s t s b e g a n asserting e c o n o m i c rights in m a n y c r e a t i v e ways. To assist and d o c u m e n t their
w o r k , I l a u n c h e d T h e M a i n S t r e e t Journal. P u b l i s h e d m o r e o r
less monthly, the MSJ reported in detail the interesting, sometimes
frightening c o n s e q u e n c e s of e c o n o m i c rights activism.
B y July 1 9 8 4 , m y b o o k a n d m y j o u r n a l h a d e x p a n d e d i n t o a
g r o w i n g bibliography of historic and legal materials related to t h e
m o n e y issue. I was speaking all over the country, and h o l d i n g wella t t e n d e d seminars i n T e n n e s s e e . W e h a d history o n our side. T h e
Framers o f t h e C o n s t i t u t i o n h a d u n a n i m o u s l y v o t e d d o w n t h e
k i n d of monetary system that was destroying modern A m e r i c a , and
h a d u n a n i m o u s l y v o t e d for t h e system w e w e r e a d v o c a t i n g . W e
had the law o n our side. T h e S u p r e m e C o u r t h a d n e v e r ruled t h a t
A m e r i c a s lawless m o n e t a r y system was c o n s t i t u t i o n a l . W h a t w e
d i d n t h a v e o n our side was t h e e n t i t y h a v i n g most t o g a i n from
xvii
RULERS OF E V I L
loaned it to h i m , T h i s b o o k w o n t get Saussy killed, but theyll figure out a h u m a n e way of shutting h i m up.
i n t e r v a l , I r e c e i v e d a p o s t c a r d from t h e m o s t famous p r i s o n e r in
xviii
INTRODUCTION
ORIENTATION
Daniel,
xix
RULERS OF E V I L
insights, and c r i t i c i s m s
XX
RULERS OF EVIL
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter 1
SUBLIMINAL ROME
H E N A P U L I T Z E R P R I Z E - w i n n i n g reporter a n n o u n c e d i n
his 1 9 9 2 T i m e M a g a z i n e c o v e r story t h a t a conspiracy
1
RULERS OF E V I L
B e r n s t e i n n o t e d t h a t t h e l e a d i n g A m e r i c a n players b e h i n d t h e
R e a g a n / V a t i c a n conspiracy,
C a t h o l i c s namely,
William Casey
Alexander Haig
Director,
Secretary
CIA
Richard A l l e n
National
Security
of State
Vernon Walters
Advisor
Ambassador-at-Large
William Wilson
National
Security
Advisor
B u t t h e reporter n e g l e c t e d t o m e n t i o n t h a t t h e e n t i r e S e n a t e
F o r e i g n R e l a t i o n s c o m m i t t e e was g o v e r n e d b y R o m a n C a t h o l i c s ,
as well. Specifically, Senators
Joseph Biden
Subcommittee
John Kerry
on
European
Affairs
Paul Sarbanes
and...
International Economic
Policy,
Trade, Oceans, and Environment
Christopher Dodd
Daniel P. Moynihan
Western Hemisphere
Corps Affairs
and
Interna-
Peace
B e r n s t e i n w o u l d h a v e b e e n w a n d e r i n g o f f - p o i n t t o list t h e
R o m a n C a t h o l i c leaders o f A m e r i c a n d o m e s t i c policy, s u c h a s
S e n a t e majority leader G e o r g e M i t c h e l l and S p e a k e r of the House
T o m Foley.
In fact, w h e n t h e h o l y a l l i a n c e story h i t t h e stands, there was
v i r t u a l l y no arena of federal legislative activity, a c c o r d i n g to The
1992 World Almanac of US Politics, that was n o t directly controlled
b y a R o m a n C a t h o l i c senator o r r e p r e s e n t a t i v e . T h e c o m m i t t e e s
and subcommittees of the U n i t e d States S e n a t e and House of R e p resentatives g o v e r n i n g c o m m e r c e , c o m m u n i c a t i o n s and t e l e c o m m u n i c a t i o n s , energy, m e d i c i n e , h e a l t h , e d u c a t i o n a n d w e l f a r e ,
h u m a n services, c o n s u m e r p r o t e c t i o n , finance and financial institutions, transportation, labor and u n e m p l o y m e n t , hazardous materials, t a x a t i o n , b a n k r e g u l a t i o n , c u r r e n c y a n d m o n e t a r y policy,
CHAPTER I
SUBLIMINAL ROME
communications,
o c e a n s / e n v i r o n m e n t a l policy,
international
economic/trade/
d e v e l o p m e n t , federal l o a n g u a r a n t e e s , e c o n o m i c s t a b i l i z a t i o n
measures ( i n c l u d i n g w a g e a n d price c o n t r o l s ) , gold and p r e c i o u s
m e t a l s t r a n s a c t i o n s , a g r i c u l t u r e , a n i m a l and forestry industries,
rural issues, n u t r i t i o n , price supports, F o o d for P e a c e , agricultural
exports, soil conservation, irrigation, stream channelization, floodc o n t r o l , m i n o r i t y enterprise, e n v i r o n m e n t a n d p o l l u t i o n , appropriations, defense, foreign operations, v a c c i n e s , drug labeling and
p a c k a g i n g , drug and a l c o h o l abuse, i n s p e c t i o n and certification of
fish a n d processed f o o d , use of v i t a m i n s and s a c c h a r i n , n a t i o n a l
h e a l t h insurance proposals, h u m a n services, legal services, family
r e l a t i o n s , t h e arts and h u m a n i t i e s , t h e h a n d i c a p p e d , and a g i n g
in o t h e r words, v i r t u a l l y every aspect of secular life in A m e r i c a
c a m e u n d e r t h e c h a i r m a n s h i p o f o n e o f these R o m a n C a t h o l i c
laypersons:
Frank Annunzio
Joseph Biden
Silvio C o n t e
Kika De la Garza
John Dingell
Christopher Dodd
Vic Fazio
James Florio
Henry Gonzalez
Thomas Harkin
Edward Kennedy
John Kerry
John LaFalce
Patrick Leahy
Charles Luken
Edward Madigan
Edward Markey
Joseph McDade
Barbara Mikulski
George Miller
Daniel Moynihan
John Murtha
Mary Rose Oakar
David Obey
Claiborne Pell
Charles Rangel
Dan Rostenkowski
or Edward Roybal.
RULERS OF E V I L
in secular d i s c i p l i n e s and by t h e i r a c t i v i t y [to] v i g o r o u s l y c o n tribute their effort so that ... t h e goods of this w o r l d may be more
e q u i t a b l y distributed a m o n g all m e n , a n d m a y i n t h e i r o w n w a y
b e c o n d u c i v e t o u n i v e r s a l progress i n h u m a n a n d C h r i s t i a n freed o m ... and [to] remedy t h e customs and c o n d i t i o n s of t h e world,
if they are an i n d u c e m e n t to sin, so that they all may be conformed
to t h e norms of justice and may favor t h e practice of virtue rather
t h a n h i n d e r it (IV, 3 6 ) .
V a t i c a n II affirms C a t h o l i c doctrine dating back to 1 3 0 2 , w h e n
Pope B o n i f a c e V I I I asserted that it is absolutely necessary for t h e
s a l v a t i o n o f e v e r y h u m a n c r e a t u r e t o b e subject t o t h e R o m a n
P o n t i f f . T h i s was t h e i n s p i r a t i o n for t h e p a p a c y t o c r e a t e t h e
U n i t e d S t a t e s o f A m e r i c a t h a t materialized i n 1 7 7 6 , b y a process
just as secret as the R e a g a n - V a t i c a n p r o d u c t i o n of Eastern Europe
i n 1 9 8 9 . W h a t ? A m e r i c a n g o v e r n m e n t R o m a n C a t h o l i c from the
beginning?
Consider: the land k n o w n today as the District of C o l u m b i a
bore t h e n a m e R o m e i n 1 6 6 3 property records; a n d t h e b r a n c h
o f t h e P o t o m a c R i v e r t h a t b o r d e r e d R o m e o n t h e s o u t h was
called Tiber. T h i s information was reported i n the 1 9 0 2 e d i t i o n
3
CHAPTER I
SUBLIMINAL ROME
RULERS OF E V I L
Caesar. T h e poems o b j e c t i v e was to fashion R o m e into an imperial m o n a r c h y for w h i c h its citizens would gladly sacrifice their lives.
Fascism may be an ugly word to many, but its stately e m b l e m is
a p p a r e n t l y offensive t o n o o n e . T h e e m b l e m o f fascism, a pair o f
t h e m , c o m m a n d s the wall a b o v e and b e h i n d the speakers rostrum
in the C h a m b e r of the House of Representatives. Theyre called
fasces, and I c a n t h i n k of no reason for t h e m to be there other t h a n
to declare the fascistic nature of A m e r i c a n republican democracy.
A fasces is a R o m a n d e v i c e . A c t u a l l y , it origi n a t e d w i t h t h e a n c i e n t Etruscans, from
w h o m t h e earliest R o m a n s d e r i v e d t h e i r
religious jurisprudence nearly three thousand
years ago. Its an a x e - h e a d w h o s e h a n d l e is a
b u n d l e of rods t i g h t l y strapped t o g e t h e r by
a red sinew. It symbolizes t h e o r d e r i n g of
priestly f u n c t i o n s i n t o a single infallible
sovereign, an autocrat w h o could require life
and l i m b of his subjects.
If t h e fasces
is
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter 2
MISSIONARY
ADAPTATION
C h u r c h in A m e r i c a is officially r e c o g n i z e d as a S t a t e . H o w
this c a m e about makes interesting reading.
Early i n his a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , P r e s i d e n t R o n a l d R e a g a n i n v i t e d
t h e V a t i c a n C i t y , w h o s e r u l i n g h e a d is t h e P o p e , to o p e n its first
embassy i n W a s h i n g t o n , D . C . H i s H o l i n e s s r e s p o n d e d positively,
and the embassy, or A p o s t o l i c N u n c i a t u r e of the H o l y S e e , o p e n e d
officially o n January 1 0 , 1 9 8 4 .
Shortly thereafter, a c o m p l a i n t was filed against President Reag a n a t U . S . D i s t r i c t C o u r t i n P h i l a d e l p h i a b y t h e A m e r i c a n Jewish C o n g r e s s , t h e B a p t i s t Joint C o m m i t t e e o n P u b l i c A f f a i r s ,
S e v e n t h Day Adventists, the N a t i o n a l C o u n c i l of Churches, the
N a t i o n a l A s s o c i a t i o n o f E v a n g e l i c a l s , and A m e r i c a n s U n i t e d for
S e p a r a t i o n o f C h u r c h and S t a t e . T h e plaintiffs sought t o h a v e the
C o u r t declare that the administration had unconstitutionally
RULERS OF E V I L
10
CHAPTER 2
MISSIONARY A D A P T A T I O N
tians.
Government
continued
without
Pagan feasts, too, were Christianized. D e c e m b e r 25 the celebrated birthday of a n u m b e r of gods, a m o n g t h e m Saturn, Jupiter, T a m muz, B a c c h u s , Osiris, and Mithras was claimed to h a v e b e e n that
of Jesus as w e l l , and the traditional S a t u r n a l i a , season of d r u n k e n
merriment and gift-giving, e v o l v e d into C h r i s t m a s .
B a c c h u s was popular in a n c i e n t France under his G r e e k n a m e
11
RULERS OF E V I L
S k e t c h of Mithras (left), from a stone carving. Mithras was Sol Invictus the
unconquerable Sun, an imperial Roman god since the third century BC Under
Constantinian Christianity, artisans re-consecrated him Jesus and other biblical
names. In the silver dish made on Cyprus in the eighth century A D , Mithras
(note the peculiar stance) slaying the Cosmic Bull became David killing a lion.
Dionysus or, as the F r e n c h rendered it, Denis. His feast, t h e Festurn Dionysi, was h e l d every s e v e n t h day of O c t o b e r , at t h e e n d of
t h e v i n t a g e season. A f t e r t w o days of w i l d partying, a n o t h e r feast
was h e l d , the Festum Dionysi Eleutherei Rusticum ( C o u n t r y Festival of Merry Dionysus). T h e papacy cleverly brought the worshippers of D i o n y s u s i n t o its j u r i s d i c t i o n by t r a n s f o r m i n g t h e words
D i o n y s o s , B a c c h u s , E l e u t h e r e i , a n d R u s t i c u m i n t o . . . a group of
C h r i s t i a n martyrs. O c t o b e r s e v e n t h was e n t e r e d o n t h e Liturgical
C a l e n d a r as the feast day of St. B a c c h u s the Martyr, w h i l e O c t o ber n i n t h was i n s t i t u t e d a s t h e F e s t i v a l o f S t . D e n i s , a n d o f his
c o m p a n i o n s S t . E l e u t h e r e a n d S t . R u s t i c . The Catholic Almanac
( 1 9 9 2 e t seq) sustains t h e f a b r i c a t i o n b y d e s i g n a t i n g O c t o b e r
n i n t h as the
Feast Day of Denis, bishop of Paris, and two companions identified by early writers as Rusticus, a priest, and Eleutherius, a deacon martyred near Paris. Denis is popularly regarded as the
apostle and patron saint of France.
12
CHAPTER
MISSIONARY A D A P T A T I O N
n i q u e c a l l e d m i s s i o n a r y a d a p t a t i o n . T h i s is e x p l a i n e d as t h e
adjustment of the mission subject to t h e cultural r e q u i r e m e n t s of
t h e mission o b j e c t so t h a t the papacys needs will be b r o u g h t as
m u c h as possible in a c c o r d w i t h e x i s t i n g socially shared p a t t e r n s
of t h o u g h t , e v a l u a t i o n , and a c t i o n , so as to a v o i d unnecessary and
serious disorganization.
R o m e has so seamlessly adapted its mission to A m e r i c a n secularism that we do n o t t h i n k of the U n i t e d States as a C a t h o l i c syst e m . Y e t t h e rosters o f g o v e r n m e n t r a t h e r d e c i s i v e l y s h o w this t o
be the case.
By far the greatest c h a l l e n g e to missionary adaptation has b e e n
S c r i p t u r e t h a t is, t h e O l d a n d N e w T e s t a m e n t s , c o m m o n l y
k n o w n as the H o l y Bible. A l m o s t for as long as R o m e has b e e n the
seat of Pontifex Maximus, there has b e e n a curious e n m i t y b e t w e e n
b e t w e e n t h e p o p e s a n d t h e B i b l e w h o s e b e l i e v e r s t h e y are presumed to head. In the n e x t chapter, we shall begin our examination of that enmity.
13
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter 3
MARGINALIZING
THE BIBLE
Virgils
Aeneid.
ORDO
SECLORUM,
taken
ANNUIT
from
15
the
COEPTIS
Aeneid
and
and
the
NOVUS
Sibyllines
RULERS OF E V I L
t h a t it i s t h e duty o f e v e r y C a t h o l i c t o p e r s e c u t e h e r e t i c s . T o
m a n a g e the persecution, G r e g o r y established the Pontifical Inquisition.
T h e Inquisition treated the slightest departure from t h e life of
the c o m m u n i t y as proof of direct c o m m u n i o n with the Bible or
S a t a n . Either instance was a sin worthy of d e a t h . C a s e s were pros3
16
CHAPTER 3
M A R G I N A L I Z I N G THE BIBLE
17
RULERS OF E V I L
NOMINATION
Charles Habsburg (right, King of Spain and
Holy Roman Emperor) confides to Pope
C l e m e n t VII (Giulio dMedici) his choice of the
man to stop defections to Protestantism.
(After the painting by Vasari.)
Chapter 4
LEARNING
U T E N B E R G C H O S E t h e Bible t o d e m o n s t r a t e m o v a b l e type
not so much that the c o m m o n man might be brought
n e a r e r t o G o d , b u t t h a t h e a n d h i s b a c k e r , Dr. J o h a n n e s
RULERS OF E V I L
charged that Faust had produced the Bibles by magic. On this pretext, the A r c h b i s h o p of M a i n z h a d G u t e n b e r g s shop raided and a
fortune i n c o u n t e r f e i t Bibles seized. T h e red ink w i t h w h i c h they
were embellished was alleged to be h u m a n blood. Faust was arrested for conspiring w i t h S a t a n , but there is no record of any trial.
M e a n w h i l e , the pressmen, w h o h a d b e e n sworn n o t t o disclose
G u t e n b e r g s secrets w h i l e in his s e r v i c e , fled t h e j u r i s d i c t i o n of
M a i n z a n d set u p shops o f t h e i r o w n . A s paper m a n u f a c t u r e improved, along w i t h t e c h n i c a l i m p r o v e m e n t s i n matrix c u t t i n g and
type-casting, books b e g a n to proliferate. M o s t were editions of the
V u l g a t e . I n t h e d e c a d e f o l l o w i n g t h e M a i n z raid, five L a t i n and
t w o G e r m a n Bibles were published. Translators busied t h e m s e l v e s
i n other countries. A n Italian version appeared i n 1 4 7 1 , a B o h e m i an in 1 4 7 5 , a D u t c h and a F r e n c h in 1 4 7 7 , and a S p a n i s h in 1 4 7 8 .
As quickly as our generation has b e c o m e computer-literate, the
G u t e n b e r g g e n e r a t i o n l e a r n e d t o read b o o k s , a n d careful readers
found s h o c k i n g discrepancies b e t w e e n t h e papacys interpretation
of G o d s W o r d and the W o r d itself.
I n 1 4 8 5 , t h e A r c h b i s h o p o f M a i n z issued a n e d i c t p u n i s h i n g
unauthorized Bible-reading with excommunication, confiscation
o f b o o k s , a n d h e a v y fines. T h e g r e a t R e n a i s s a n c e t h e o l o g i a n
Desiderius Erasmus c h a l l e n g e d t h e A r c h b i s h o p b y p u b l i s h i n g , i n
1 5 1 6 , t h e first p r i n t e d e d i t i o n o f t h e G r e e k N e w T e s t a m e n t . H e
addressed the anti-Bible mentality in his preface w i t h these words:
I vehemently dissent from those who would not have private
persons read the Holy Scriptures nor have them translated into
the vulgar tongues, as though either Christ taught such difficult
doctrines that they can only be understood by a few theologians,
or the safety of the Christian religion lay in ignorance of it. I
should like all women to read the Gospel and the Epistles of
Paul. Would that they were translated into all languages so that
not only the Scotch and Irish, but Turks and Saracens might be
able to read and know them.
A C a t h o l i c m o n k n a m e d M a r t i n Luther, against t h e a d v i c e of
his superiors, plunged into the N e w T e s t a m e n t of Erasmus. He was
20
CHAPTER 4
MEDICI LEARNING
Lords
Supper,
were
grounded
in
and
the
v e n e r a t i o n o f sacred
relics. T h e C h u r c h t a u g h t t h a t prayer, g o o d
w o r k s , a n d regular p a r t i c i p a t i o n i n t h e S a c r a -
Martin Luther
I n d u l g e n c e s w e r e f l o a t e d o n t h e C h u r c h s credibility, r a t h e r
like g o v e r n m e n t bonds are issued on the credibility of states today.
I n 1 4 9 1 , for e x a m p l e , I n n o c e n t V I I g r a n t e d t h e 2 0 - y e a r Butterbriefe i n d u l g e n c e , by w h i c h G e r m a n s c o u l d pay /20th of a guilder
1
for the a n n u a l privilege of eating dairy products e v e n w h i l e meriting from fasting. T h e p r o c e e d s of t h e Butterbriefe w e n t to b u i l d a
bridge at Torgau. Romes i n d u l g e n c e e c o n o m y was as e x t e n s i v e as
1
21
RULERS OF E V I L
ters of safe c o n d u c t to Paradise and p a r d o n s for e v e r y e v i l imagin a b l e , from a 2 5 - c e n t purgatory release ( t h e d e a d left purgatory
2
22
CHAPTER 4
MEDICI LEARNING
A g a i n s t t h e Bibles l e a r n i n g , w h i c h d e m o n s t r a t e d h o w m a n
c o u l d h a v e e t e r n a l life simply by b e l i e v i n g in t h e facts of Christs
d e a t h and resurrection, w o u l d be put t h e learning of the gnostics.
G n o s t i c i s m h e l d out the h o p e that m a n c o u l d a c h i e v e everlasting
life by d o i n g g o o d works himself. To put it succinctly, Bible-learning was Christ-centered; gnostic learning was m a n - c e n t e r e d .
A n e n o r m o u s trove o f gnostic learning h a d b e e n brought from
the eastern M e d i t e r r a n e a n by agents of C l e m e n t VIIs great-grandfather, C o s i m o d M e d i c i . Suppressed since t h e E m p e r o r Justinian
h a d piously shut d o w n t h e p a g a n c o l l e g e s o f A t h e n s b a c k i n 5 2 9 ,
these c e l e b r a t e d m y s t i c a l , scientific a n d p h i l o s o p h i c a l scrolls and
manuscripts flattered h u m a n i t y . T h e y t a u g h t t h a t h u m a n intellig e n c e was c o m p e t e n t t o d e t e r m i n e t r u t h from f a l s e h o o d w i t h o u t
g u i d a n c e or assistance from any g o d . S i n c e , as Protagoras put it,
m a n is t h e measure of all t h i n g s , m a n c o u l d c o n t r o l all t h e living powers of the u n i v e r s e . If e l e c t e d and initiated into t h e secret
k n o w l e d g e , or gnosis, m a n could master the cabalah the royal scie n c e of n a m e s , n u m b e r s , a n d s y m b o l s to c r e a t e his v e r y o w n
divinity.
C o s i m o had stored huge quantities of this pagan material in his
library in F l o r e n c e . T h e M e d i c i Library, w h o s e final a r c h i t e c t was
23
RULERS OF E V I L
M i c h a e l a n g e l o , w e l c o m e d scholars f a v o r e d b y t h e papacy. T h e s e
s c h o l a r s , n o t surprisingly, s o o n b e g a n e m u l a t i n g t h e p a p a c y i n
focusing more u p o n h u m a n i t y t h a n u p o n the O l d and N e w Testam e n t s . So e x t e n s i v e was the M e d i c i Librarys p h i l o s o p h i c a l influe n c e t h a t e v e n scholars t o d a y c o n s i d e r i t t h e cradle o f W e s t e r n
civilization.
M a r t i n L u t h e r , s e e i n g t h a t learning against learning was t h e
future o f C h r i s t i a n i t y , v o i c e d a n A p p e a l t o t h e R u l i n g C l a s s e s
( 1 5 2 0 ) , i n w h i c h h e wrote, rather prophetically:
Though our children live in the midst of a Christian world,
they faint and perish in misery because they lack the Gospel in
which we should be training and exercising them all the time. I
advise no one to place his child where the Scriptures do not
reign paramount. Schools will become wide-open gates of hell if
they do not diligently engrave the Holy Scriptures on young
hearts. Every institution where men are not increasingly occupied with the word of G o d must become corrupt.
It was o n e t h i n g to r e c o m m e n d learning against learning, a n d
quite a n o t h e r to m a n a g e its m u l t i p l e d i m e n s i o n s . Learning against
learning a m o u n t e d t o n o less t h a n m a k i n g war o n t h e B i b l e . T o
w a g e s u c h a war, t h e p a p a c y n e e d e d a n e w priestly order of pious
soldiers c o n d i t i o n e d to w i e l d p s y c h o l o g i c a l w e a p o n s on a b a t t l e field of... human thought. B u t first, t h e r e h a d to be a g e n e r a l . T h e
m a n c h o s e n to lead t h e assault on t h e B i b l e was a s w a s h b u c k l i n g
adventurer from the proud Basque country of n o r t h e r n S p a i n .
24
RULERS OF EVIL
I G N A T I U S OF L O Y O L A
Chapter 5
APPOINTMENT
AT CYPRUS
IS N A M E W A S
r i c h family, y o u n g e s t o f e i g h t b o y s , o n e o f t h i r t e e n c h i l -
Christopher Columbus.
Iigo served as a page in t h e c o u r t of K i n g F e r d i n a n d and
Q u e e n Isabella o f S p a i n . H e b e c a m e friends w i t h Ferdinands Belg i a n g r a n d s o n , C h a r l e s H a b s b u r g , w h o s e o t h e r g r a n d f a t h e r was
Holy R o m a n Emperor Maximilian. ( T h e Holy R o m a n Emperor
was a k i n d of secular p o p e w h o presided o v e r t h e C h r i s t i a n k i n g doms of the western world.) C h a r l e s was propelled to great authority before his t w e n t y - f i r s t b i r t h d a y by t h e d e a t h s of his t w o
grandfathers w i t h i n a space of t w o years. From Ferdinand, C h a r l e s
i n h e r i t e d S p a i n . From M a x i m i l i a n , h e inherited the H o l y R o m a n
E m p i r e . C h a r l e s H a b s b u r g was K i n g C h a r l e s I of S p a i n , E m p e r o r
C h a r l e s V of R o m e . He was the most powerful secular figure in Europe. A n d h e was I i g o s friend.
27
RULERS OF EVIL
in t h e S p a n i s h P y r e n e e s .
Surgeons
28
CHAPTER 5
APPOINTMENT AT CYPRUS
w i t h t h e R e s u r r e c t i o n a n d A s c e n s i o n , after w h i c h t h e R e t r e a t a n t
prays for a k n o w l e d g e of the deceits of t h e rebel c h i e f and h e l p to
guard myself against t h e m ; and also to ask for a k n o w l e d g e of the
true life e x e m p l i f i e d in t h e s o v e r e i g n a n d true C o m m a n d e r , and
the grace to imitate h i m .
By the time the Exercises h a v e run their course, the Retreatants purified i m a g i n a t i o n is totally d o m i n a t e d by m e n t a l pictures o f Jesus resurrected, Jesus t h e K i n g M i l i t a n t . O n e c a n n o w
answer the Kings call to c o n q u e r Protestantism and its rebel c h i e f
( t h e e n e m y of h u m a n n a t u r e ) w i t h t h e selfless fidelity of a
c h i v a l r o u s k n i g h t . O n e s c o n s c i o u s n e s s has b e e n altered. O n e s
soul and brain h a v e b e e n washed. O n e s liberty has b e e n sacrificed
t o authority. O n e s i n d i v i d u a l i t y has b e e n surrendered t o t h e
C h r i s t o f R o m e . O n e n o l o n g e r has a w i l l o f ones o w n . O n e v o l unteers for any assigned task no matter h o w adverse.
M a r t i n L u t h e r s p e n t L o y o l a s year o f r e c o v e r y i m p r i s o n e d a t
Wartburg C a s t l e for insulting the papacy w i t h his Ninety-Five Theses. R e m a r k a b l y , w h i l e o n e prisoner e x p e r i e n c e d m y s t i c a l v i s i o n s
that urged h i m t o defend t h e C h u r c h s h o n o r i n t h e r o m a n t i c a l l y
chivalrous m a n n e r of the K n i g h t s Templar, the other was translating ( w i t h t h e miraculous permission of his keepers) t h e N e w Test a m e n t i n t o G e r m a n s o t h a t ordinary p e o p l e m i g h t learn t h e will
o f G o d directly. T h e s e p a r a l l e l , s i m u l t a n e o u s quests for h o l i n e s s
would define m o d e r n lifes underlying conflict: W h i c h Master Do I
S e r v e , R o m e or the W o r d of G o d ?
29
RULERS OF EVIL
30
CHAPTER 5
APPOINTMENT AT CYPRUS
31
RULERS OF EVIL
G a e t a , and w a l k e d t h e r e m a i n i n g d i s t a n c e t o R o m e , arriving
to V a t i c a n archives, Iigo de Loyola, cleric of the diocese of Pamp l o n a received permission from Pope A d r i a n VI to visit Jerusalem.
From R o m e , I i g o p r o c e e d e d t o V e n i c e , w h e r e o n e o f C h a r l e s
Habsburgs agents r e c e i v e d h i m graciously and i n t r o d u c e d h i m t o
the D o g e , A n d r e a G r i t t i , the highest official in V e n e t i a n c i v i l gove r n m e n t . A famed d i p l o m a t and linguist, G r i t t i arranged free passage for Iigo aboard a small ship w h o s e n a m e the Negrona
was appropriate for an e v a n g e l i s t d e d i c a t e d to the B l a c k V i r g i n of
Christian Conquest.
On July 1 4 , 1 5 2 3 , t h e Negrona left V e n i c e , a r r i v i n g a m o n t h
later at the island of C y p r u s . At C y p r u s , o n e D i e g o M a n e s and his
s e r v a n t , a l o n g w i t h several C y p r i o t officials, boarded ship for the
rest of the voyage to Haifa. D i e g o M a n e s was a C o m m a n d e r of the
K n i g h t s H o s p i t a l l e r s o f S t . J o h n o f Jerusalem. S i n c e 1 3 1 2 , t h e
7
32
CHAPTER 5
APPOINTMENT AT CYPRUS
33
RULERS OF EVIL
THE BAPHOMET
Chapter 6
THE EPITOME
OF CHRISTIAN VALUES
o n F r e n c h soil i n 1 1 1 8 , t h e K n i g h t s
G o d f r o i de S t . O m e r , o r g a n i z e d a group of e x c o m m u n i c a t e d
k n i g h t - c r u s a d e r s and secured t h e i r a b s o l u t i o n by a b i s h o p . A f t e r
placing the restored knights under oaths of poverty, chastity, secrecy, a n d o b e d i e n c e , t h e y p l e d g e d t h e o r g a n i z a t i o n t o r e b u i l d i n g
S o l o m o n s T e m p l e . G i v e n space adjacent to an Islamic mosque situated u p o n t h e T e m p l e s supposed ruins, t h e y t o o k t h e c o r p o r a t e
n a m e Poor K n i g h t s of C h r i s t and of the T e m p l e of S o l o m o n .
Bernard, A b b o t o f C l a i r v a u x , t h e l e a d i n g propagandist o f the
day, e x t o l l e d t h e T e m p l a r s as t h e e p i t o m e a n d a p o t h e o s i s of
Christian values. Bolstered by such unprecedented promotion,
the P o o r K n i g h t s a t t r a c t e d t h e best and t h e brightest y o u n g m e n
35
RULERS OF EVIL
o f Europe t o b e c o m e C r u s a d e r s , t o v o w c e l i b a c y and l e a v e t h e i r
families in defense of Christs t o m b against M u s l i m terrorists.
T h e m i s s i o n failed w i t h i n n i n e years.
E v e n so, Bernards p r o p a g a n d a caused the
T e m p l a r s to be r e c e i v e d as c o n q u e r i n g
h e r o e s w h e n t h e y returned t o F r a n c e .
T h e y set u p t h e i r p e r m a n e n t l o d g e a t
Troyes under the patronage of the court of
C h a m p a g n e . (For n e a r l y a century, T r o y e s
had b e e n Europes leading s c h o o l for the study
of the cabalah, w h i c h may explain why the
city is laid out in the shape of a c h a m p a g n e cork.)
For m a k i n g t h e Templars a world power, Bernard shares credit
w i t h C a r d i n a l A i m e r i c o f S a n t a M a r i a N u o v a . A i m e r i c was the
C h u r c h s h i g h e s t j u d i c i a l officer. It was his unlawful c o n n i v a n c e
t h a t c r e a t e d H o n o r i u s II, t h e p o p e w h o o r d a i n e d t h e T e m p l a r s as
t h e C h u r c h s most h i g h l y - e s t e e m e d religious order. It was A i m e r ic, t o o , w h o d e v i s e d a radical i n n e r r e n e w a l o f t h e C h u r c h ,
w h i c h inspired n o b l e m e n t h r o u g h o u t England, S c o t l a n d , Flanders,
S p a i n , and Portugal to shower the Templars w i t h d o n a t i o n s of land
and m o n e y over and above the properties required of all initiates
u p o n joining the Order.
W h e n Honorius died in 1 1 3 0 , A i m e r i c led a minority of cardinals i n a n o t h e r c o n n i v a n c e resulting i n t h e e l e c t i o n o f I n n o c e n t
II, w h o was c o n s e c r a t e d pope in A i m e r i c s titular c h u r c h of S a n t a
Maria N u o v a . In 1 1 3 9 , I n n o c e n t issued a bull placing the Templars
under an e x c l u s i v e v o w of papal o b e d i e n c e a measure by w h i c h
A i m e r i c effectively put all Templar resources at the disposal of the
papacy. W i t h i n a n o t h e r d e c a d e , the K n i g h t s were g i v e n e x c l u s i v e
rights by Pope Eugenius III to wear the rose croix, the rosy cross, on
t h e i r w h i t e t u n i c s . A s t h e i r list o f properties l e n g t h e n e d w i t h
d o n a t i o n s from Italy, A u s t r i a , G e r m a n y , Hungary, a n d t h e H o l y
L a n d , the Templars built hundreds of great stone castles. W e a l t h y
travelers lodged in these castles because of their u n m a t c h e d security. C o n v i n c e d t h e y w e r e b u i l d i n g a n e w w o r l d , t h e T e m p l a r s
c a l l e d e a c h o t h e r frre maon ( b r o t h e r m a s o n ) . Later, this t e r m
would be anglicized into Freemason.
36
CHAPTER 6
i n v e n t o r of p a p e r c u r r e n c y c a l l e d fei-chien, flying
m o n e y , s o u g h t trade w i t h t h e m i d d l e east d u r i n g t h e p e r i o d o f
Templar occupation.
K a o - t s u n g s was t h e first g o v e r n m e n t o n
t h e m s e l v e s . E n g a g e d i n d i p l o m a c y a t t h e h i g h e s t l e v e l s o f state
from t h e H o l y L a n d w e s t w a r d , t h e y set t h e tastes, t h e goals, the
morality, the rules of the civilized world. Kings did their bidding
w h e n H e n r y III of England t h r e a t e n e d to confiscate certain of the
Orders properties, he was upbraided by the Master Templar in the
city of L o n d o n :
W h a t sayest thou, O King? So long as thou dost exercise
justice, thou wilt reign. But if thou infringe it, thou wilt cease to
be King.
4
RULERS OF EVIL
38
CHAPTER 6
c a n be a c c e p t e d as true e x c e p t for t h e R e s u r r e c t i o n , w h i c h is
o m i t t e d from the Templars copy of the G o s p e l of St. J o h n . T h e r e 6
T h i s s y m b o l is d e e p l y
r o o t e d i n O l d T e s t a m e n t c a b a l a h , i n w h i c h t h e g o a t i s identified
w i t h power i n the world and separation from G o d . O n the greatest
Israelite feastday, Yom Kippur, the Day of A t o n e m e n t , one goat was
spared t h e sacrificial k n i f e , a n d was s p r i n k l e d w i t h t h e b l o o d o f
a n o t h e r g o a t k i l l e d for t h e sins o f Israel. T h e spared g o a t , t h e
scapegoat, was t h e n banished from the c o n g r e g a t i o n to bear Israels
sins into the wilderness, w h i c h typified the w o r l d . T h e scapegoat
9
10
but Scripture
11
12
spirits.
13
the e v i l spirits was the secret to c o n t r o l l i n g the world. By t h e biblical standard, h o w e v e r , S o l o m o n represents t h e i m p o s s i b i l i t y o f
h u m a n perfectibility. Perfectibility is indeed attainable, a c c o r d i n g
t o S c r i p t u r e , b u t o n l y t h r o u g h t h e r e d e m p t i v e process s h o w n i n
the N e w Testament w h i c h R o m e kept the Templars from reading.
39
RULERS OF EVIL
40
CHAPTER 6
41
RULERS OF EVIL
Hoc E S T D I G I T U S D E I !
Pope Paul III declares Loyolas plan for the Company
of Jesus an Act of God. (From a Jesuit altar)
Chapter 7
THE FINGERSTROKE
OF GOD
ETERMINED ON
a priestly life, I i g o de L o y o l a r e t u r n e d to
S i n c e direct c o n t a c t w i t h the Bible was prohibited by law, his reading coursed the humanities.
W i t h t h e esoteric e x p e r i e n c e o f his S p i r i t u a l E x e r c i s e s , h e
charmed the wives of important men. He received frequent invitations to dine at e l e g a n t tables, but preferred to beg food door to
door and distribute t h e c h o i c e p i c k i n g s t o t h e p o o r a n d sick. H e
lived in an attic and slept on the floorboards, trying desperately to
RULERS OF EVIL
44
CHAPTER 7
T H E FINGERSTROKE OF G O D
that Iigo b e g a n earnestly organizing his army, but n o t before trave l i n g a g a i n to B e l g i u m to ask Juan de C u e l l a r and Luis V i v e s for
yet more money.
A r m e d w i t h his c o m m a n d o f t h e T e m p l a r secrets and w i t h int r o d u c t i o n s p r o v i d e d b y t h e E m p e r o r a n d V i v e s , Ignatius crossed
to E n g l a n d . T h i s significant v o y a g e is m e n t i o n e d only o n c e in his
autobiography. H e admits t h a t h e returned w i t h more alms t h a n
he usually did in o t h e r years. Perhaps Q u e e n C a t h e r i n e , the Emperors a u n t , i n t r o d u c e d h i m t o t h e H o w a r d s a n d t h e Petres,
k n o w n to be a m o n g the first families to receive and nourish Jesuits
sent to England.
S t a r t i n g w i t h his t w o S t e . Barbe r o o m m a t e s , Ignatius s o o n
g a t h e r e d a c i r c l e of six close friends r a n g i n g in age from t e e n s to
early twenties. S o m e w h a t like himself, they were adventurous, impressionable, i n t e l l i g e n t , and u n p e r s u a d e d of t h e Bibles supreme
authority. T h e i r fondest dream was to save the H o l y L a n d from the
Muslims b y performing h e r o i c Templaresque exploits. O n e b y o n e
Ignatius g a v e t h e m t h e S p i r i t u a l E x e r c i s e s , and o n e b y o n e t h e y
b e c a m e disciples. W i t h i n a few years they were calling t h e m s e l v e s
La Compaa de Iesus, the C o m p a n y of Jesus.
O n A u g u s t 1 5 , 1 5 3 4 , Feast D a y o f the A s s u m p t i o n o f t h e V i r g i n i n t o h e a v e n , t h e c o m p a n i o n s swore o a t h s o f s e r v i c e t o t h e
Blessed V i r g i n i n S t e . Maries C h u r c h a t M o n t m a r t r e , and t o S t .
D e n i s , p a t r o n saint o f F r a n c e , i n his c h a p e l . ( T h e e x p e r i e n c e o f
the M o n t m a r t r e O a t h s must h a v e b e e n intense, for Francis Xavier,
w h o would b e c o m e St. Francis, A p o s t l e to the East, made the Spiritual Exercises w i t h a p e n i t e n t i a l fervor, says Broderick in Origin
of the Jesuits, t h a t n e a r l y cost h i m t h e use of his l i m b s . ) T h e y
v o w e d poverty, chastity, and to rescue Jerusalem from the Muslims.
H o w e v e r , s h o u l d t h e rescue p r o v e infeasible w i t h i n a year, t h e y
v o w e d t o u n d e r t a k e w i t h o u t q u e s t i o n w h a t e v e r o t h e r task t h e
pope m i g h t require of t h e m .
W e l l before a year h a d passed, C l e m e n t V I I d i e d a n d t h e
Jerusalem d r e a m was o v e r w h e l m e d b y more p r e s e n t dangers.
Luthers B i b l e i n G e r m a n was c r e a t i n g d e f e c t i o n i n r e c o r d n u m bers t h r o u g h o u t G e r m a n y , N o r w a y , S w e d e n , a n d D e n m a r k . I n
45
RULERS OF EVIL
them
harboring
the
blasphemous
heresies
acquirable
diplomatic
skills,
66-year-old
A l e s s a n d r o Farnese. C a r d i n a l Farnese h a d
b e e n privately educated in the h o u s e h o l d of
L o r e n z o d M e d i c i and h a d b e e n a p p o i n t e d
Treasurer o f t h e V a t i c a n i n 1 4 9 2 . H e was
c r o w n e d P o p e Paul III. V a t i c a n wags c a l l e d
Farnese C a r d i n a l P e t t i c o a t b e c a u s e his
strikingly b e a u t i f u l sister G i u l i a h a d b e e n
Giulia Farnese, with
mistress to t h e l i c e n t i o u s P o p e A l e x a n d e r
metal blouse
46
CHAPTER 7
T H E FINGERSTROKE OF G O D
t h a t t h e S u p e r i o r G e n e r a l w o u l d share w i t h t h e P o p e , a t a l e v e l
u n p e r c e i v e d b y t h e g e n e r a l p u b l i c , t h e d i v i n e title o f V i c a r o f
C h r i s t first c l a i m e d by G e l a s i u s I on M a y 1 3 , 4 9 5 . Loyolas c o m pleted Constitutions w o u l d repeat five h u n d r e d times that o n e is to
see C h r i s t i n t h e p e r s o n o f t h e S u p e r i o r G e n e r a l . T h e G e n e r a l s
4
47
RULERS OF EVIL
ICSTUM
NACAR
REGES
IMIOS,
the
meaning of which is It is just to annihilate impious rulers. [Biblically, these initials represent the Roman inscription above
Christs head on the cross: Jesus of Nazareth King of the Jews.]
On the floor is a red cross upon which the postulant or candidate kneels. T h e Superior hands him a small black crucifix,
which he takes in his left hand and presses to his heart and the
Superior at the same time presents to him a dagger, which he
grasps by the blade and holds the point against his heart, the
Superior still holding it by the hilt....
T h e Superior gives a preamble, and then administers the
oath:
I,
, now, in the presence of Almighty God,
the Blessed Virgin Mary, the blessed Michael the Archangel, the
blessed St. Paul and all the Saints and sacred Hosts of Heaven,
and to you, my Ghostly Father, the Superior General of the
Society of Jesus, founded by Ignatius Loyola, in the Pontificate
of Paul the Third, and continued to the present, do by the
Womb of the Virgin, the Matrix of G o d , and the Rod of Jesus
Christ, declare and swear, that His Holiness the Pope is Christs
48
CHAPTER 7
T H E FINGERSTROKE OF G O D
Vice-Regent and is the true and only Head of the Catholic and
Universal C h u r c h throughout the earth; and that by virtue of
the keys of binding and loosing, given to His Holiness by my
Saviour, Jesus Christ, he hath power to depose heretical kings,
princes, states, commonwealths and governments, all being illegal without his sacred confirmation, and that they may safely be
destroyed.
Therefore, to the utmost of my power, I shall and will defend
this doctrine and His Holiness right and custom against all
usurpers of the heretical or Protestant authority whatever, especially the Lutheran C h u r c h of Germany, Holland, Denmark,
Sweden and Norway, and the now pretended authority and
churches of England and Scotland, and branches of the same
now established in Ireland and on the C o n t i n e n t of America
and elsewhere; and all adherents in regard that they be usurped
and heretical, opposing the sacred Mother Church of Rome.
I do now renounce and disown any allegiance as due to any
heretical king, prince, or state named Protestants or Liberals, or
obedience to any of their laws, magistrates or officers.
I do further declare that the doctrines of the churches of
England and Scotland, of the Calvinists, Huguenots and others
of the name Protestants or Liberals to be damnable, and they
themselves damned and to be damned who will not forsake the
same.
I do further declare that I will help, assist and advise all or
any of His Holiness agents in any place wherever I shall be, in
Switzerland, German, Holland, Denmark, Sweden, Norway,
England, Ireland, or America, or in any other kingdom or territory I shall come to, and do my uttermost to extirpate the heretical Protestants or Liberals doctrines and to destroy all their
pretended powers, regal or otherwise.
I do further promise and declare that, notwithstanding I am
dispensed with, to assume any religion heretical, for the propagating of the Mother Churchs interest, to keep secret and private all her agents counsels from time to time, as they may
entrust me, and not to divulge, directly or indirectly, by word,
writing, or circumstance whatever; but to execute all that shall
be proposed, given in charge or discovered unto me, by you, my
Ghostly Father, or any of this sacred convent.
49
RULERS OF EVIL
50
CHAPTER 7
THE FINGERSTROKE OF G O D
call all the heavenly and glorious host of heaven to witness these
my real intentions to keep this my oath.
In testimony hereof I take this most holy and blessed Sacrament of the Eucharist, and witness the same further, with my
name written with the point of this dagger dipped in my own
blood and sealed in the face of this holy Convent.
He receives the wafer from the Superior and writes his name with
the point of his dagger dipped in his own blood taken from over the
heart....
stroke o f G o d ! O n S e p t e m b e r 27,
51
RULERS OF EVIL
two
years
of Regimini
militantis
ecclesiae,
Paul
III
52
RULERS OF EVIL
T H E SPIRIT O F T R E N T
Chapter 8
MOVING IN
large n u m b e r o f p r i n c e s and d e l e g a t e s o f f o u r t e e n c i t i e s ,
largely G e r m a n , w h o protested Emperor C h a r l e s Habsburgs
RULERS OF EVIL
L e F e v r e , Z w i n g l i , C a l v i n , a n d o t h e r u n a p p r o v e d persons w e r e
a l t o g e t h e r forbidden [and] a l l o w e d to no o n e , since little a d v a n tage, but m u c h danger, generally arises from reading t h e m .
T h e n t h e Jesuits m o v e d in. D i e g o L a i n e z , A l f o n s o S a l m e r o n ,
t w o o f t h e o r i g i n a l c o m p a n i o n s , a n d C l a u d e LeJay, all t h r e e i n
their early thirties, d i s t i n g u i s h e d t h e m s e l v e s at T r e n t early on by
spurning the grand style of the other delegates. T h e y set up housek e e p i n g in a narrow, s m o k e - b l a c k e n e d bakers o v e n a n d w o r e
c l o t h i n g s o h e a v i l y p a t c h e d a n d greasy t h a t o t h e r priests w e r e
embarrassed to associate w i t h t h e m . T h e y carried w i t h t h e m intri2
1 5 6 3 , its
56
CHAPTER 8
M O V I N G IN
A n a t h e m a t i z e d was a n y o n e w h o regarded a s u n w o r t h y o f b e l i e f
such unscriptural doctrines as (1) the efficacy of papal indulgences,
(2) of confession a l o n e to a priest as necessary to s a l v a t i o n , (3) of
the mass as a true and real sacrifice of the body of C h r i s t necessary
to s a l v a t i o n , (4) t h e l e g i t i m a c y of t e a c h i n g s on purgatory, (5) the
celibate priesthood, (6) i n v o k i n g saints by prayer to intercede w i t h
G o d , ( 7 ) t h e v e n e r a t i o n o f relics, and (8) t h e use o f images and
symbols.
T h e C o u n c i l o f T r e n t hurled one h u n d r e d twenty-five a n a t h e mas e t e r n a l d a m n a t i o n s against P r o t e s t a n t i s m . T h e n , as an
a d d e n d u m t o its c l o s i n g s t a t e m e n t s , t h e C o u n c i l r e c o m m e n d e d
t h a t t h e Jesuits s h o u l d b e g i v e n pride o f p l a c e o v e r m e m b e r s o f
o t h e r orders as preachers a n d professors. It was at T r e n t t h a t t h e
R o m a n C a t h o l i c C h u r c h b e g a n m a r c h i n g t o the beat o f the B l a c k
Papacy.
A g e n e r a t i o n later, t h e g u i d e l i n e s of t h e R o m a n I n q u i s i t i o n
under Jesuit d i r e c t i o n were published at t h e c o m m a n d of the C a r dinals Inquisitors G e n e r a l . T h i s Directorium Inquisitorum ( 1 5 8 4 )
was d e d i c a t e d t o G r e g o r y X I I I , t h e p o p e w h o b e s t o w e d u p o n
Jesuits t h e right t o d e a l i n c o m m e r c e and b a n k i n g , a n d w h o also
decreed that every papal legate should h a v e a Jesuit advisor on his
personal staff. H e r e follows a summary of t h e Directorium Inquisi4
57
RULERS OF EVIL
remission of all sin belong to those who signed with the cross for
the persecution of heretics
Every individual may kill a
heretic. Persons who betray heretics shall be rewarded....
Heretics may be forced to profess the Roman faith.... A heretic,
as he sins in all places, may everywhere be judged.... Heretics
must be sought after, and be corrected or exterminated....
Heretics enjoy no privileges in law or equity.... T h e goods of
heretics are to be considered as confiscated from the perpetration of the crime... T h e pope can enact new articles of faith....
Definitions of popes and councils are to be received as infallible.... Inquisitors may torture witnesses to obtain the truth.... It
is laudable to torture those of every class who are guilty of
heresy
T h e Pope has power over infidels.... T h e Church may
make war with i n f i d e l s Those who are strongly suspected are
to be reputed as heretics
He who does not inform against
heretics shall be deemed as s u s p e c t e d Inquisitors may allow
heretics to witness against heretics, but not for them.... Inquisitors must not publish the names of informers, witnesses, and
accusers.... Penitent heretics may be condemned to perpetual
imprisonment
Inquisitors may provide for their own expenditures, and the salaries of their officers, from the property of
heretics.... Inquisitors enjoy the benefits of a plenary indulgence
[a full papal forgiveness of sin] at all times in life, and in death.
T h e Inquisitions effect, o f c o u r s e , was t o send t h e more
resourceful of the heretics, Protestants and Liberals w h o escaped
torture or e x e c u t i o n scurrying u n d e r g r o u n d , or into t h e b u r g e o n ing w o r l d o f c o m m e r c e , o r i n t o regions w h e r e P r o t e s t a n t c i v i l
authorities kept Inquisitors at bay. Yearning for a less intrusive religious e x p e r i e n c e , t h e y j o i n e d a t t r a c t i v e p h i l o s o p h i c a l fraternities
where they could speak freely against R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m . For this
ostensible reason, these fraternities or cults or lodges o p e r a t e d in
secrecy. In fact, they were the r e m n a n t s of the T e m p l a r n e t w o r k
Rosicrucians, T e u t o n i c K n i g h t s , the numerous and various rites of
Freemasonry. Like the Templars and the Jesuits, they were religious
h i e r a r c h i e s o f strict o b e d i e n c e . T h e y differed from t h e Jesuits,
h o w e v e r , in that their pyramid c u l m i n a t e d in an ultimate authority no brother c o u l d identify w i t h certainty. T h e h i g h e s t master of
58
CHAPTER 8
M O V I N G IN
a L o d g e r e c e i v e d c o m m a n d m e n t s from an U n k n o w n Superior, a
Superior whose will the masters w h o l e struggle up the degrees had
trained h i m t o o b e y w i t h o u t q u e s t i o n . W h a t t h e masters n e v e r
realized was that this mysterious personage, as we shall e x a m i n e in
more detail later, was in fact n o n e other t h a n the Black Pope.
R i c c i t o c o m m e m o r a t e t h e genesis o f this d e f i n i t i v e C o u n c i l .
S e b a s t i a n o p r o d u c e d his famous P a u l III and t h e c a r d i n a l s en
route to T r e n t . T h e w o r k is b r e a t h t a k i n g l y c a n d i d . In t h e air,
a b o v e t h e popes h e a d , h o v e r s a deity, d i r e c t i n g t h e e n t o u r a g e
o n w a r d . T h e deity i s n o t Jesus o r M a r y o r Y a h w e h , G o d o f t h e
B i b l e . It is M e r c u r y of t h e S i b y l l i n e a n d V i r g i l i a n gospels t h e
holy scripture of C a e s a r e a n R o m e .
M e r c u r y i s t h e c e l e b r a t e d g o d o f c o m m e r c e . T h e m e t a l most
essential to c o m m e r c i a l fluidity is n a m e d for h i m . M e t a l l i c mercury is k n o w n to scientists as the e l e m e n t Hg (derived from the L a t i n
hydrargyrum, liquid silver). It is Hgs unique c h e m i c a l nature that
produces refined gold, t h e f u n d a m e n t a l substance i n w h i c h c o m mercial value is denominated. Liquid at room temperature, Hg
draws impurities out of gold ore and binds t h e m into an amalgam.
W h e n t h e a m a l g a m i s h e a t e d , t h e h e a t drives away b o t h H g a n d
the impurities. W h a t is left is pure gold suitable for further a m a l g a m a t i o n into coin.
Mercurys t h e o l o g i c a l life b e g a n in a n c i e n t B a b y l o n , w h e r e he
was k n o w n a s M a r d u k . T h e B i b l e calls h i m M e r o d a c h , t h e
H e b r e w s c a l l e d h i m E n o c h , the E g y p t i a n s c a l l e d h i m T h o t h , t h e
S c a n d i n a v i a n s worshiped h i m as O d i n , the Teutons as W o t a n , and
t h e O r i e n t a l s as B u d d h a . L i v y says he was i n t r o d u c e d to t h e
R o m a n s in 495 BC as a Latinate version of the G r e e k god H e r m e s .
59
RULERS OF EVIL
60
RULERS OF EVIL
IGNATIUS IN H E A V E N
Chapter 9
SECURING
CONFIDENCE
T R E N G T H E N E D B Y Trents u n q u a l i f i e d e n d o r s e m e n t , t h e
RULERS OF EVIL
Louis o b e y e d h i s confessor b y r e v o k i n g t h e E d i c t o f N a n t e s
( O c t o b e r 1 6 8 5 ) , w h i c h immediately resulted in:
the demolition of all the remaining Protestant temples throughout France, and the entire prohibition of even private worship
under penalty of confiscation of body and property; the banishment of all Protestant pastors from France within fifteen days;
the closing of all Protestant schools; the prohibition of parents
to instruct their children in the Protestant faith; the injunction
upon them, under a penalty of five hundred livres in each case,
to have their children baptized by the parish priest, and brought
up in the Roman Catholic religion; the confiscation of the property and goods of all Protestant refugees who failed to return to
France within four months; the penalty of the galleys for life to
all men, and of imprisonment for life to all women, detected in
the act of attempting to escape from France.
2
64
CHAPTER Q
SECURING CONFIDENCE
65
RULERS OF EVIL
case of C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s , e v e n t h o u g h a w o r k may be g o o d it
should n o t be lectured on w h e n the author is bad, lest a t t a c h m e n t
to h i m be acquired.
T h e curriculum of the Jesuit colleges c a m e to be adopted to a
great e x t e n t as t h e basis of the curricula in the E u r o p e a n colleges
generally, wrote Dr. James J. W a l s h , D e a n of F o r d h a m U n i v e r s i t y
M e d i c a l S c h o o l . Moreover, according to Dr. W a l s h ,
3
66
CHAPTER 9
SECURING CONFIDENCE
67
RULERS OF EVIL
S h a k e s p e a r i a n c h a r a c t e r s do p r e a c h , a n d t h e y p r e a c h a r e l i g i o n ,
but it is n o t t h e G o s p e l of Jesus C h r i s t . It is t h e g n o s t i c illuminat i o n o f M e d i c i l e a r n i n g t h a t S h a k e s p e a r e p r e a c h e s , t h e stuff o f
Jesuit schools. N o t surprisingly, the secret tradition of Templarism
claims S h a k e s p e a r e , at least the writer of his plays, to h a v e b e e n a
Rosicrucian steeped in M e d i c i learning:
The philosophic ideals promulgated throughout Shakespearian plays distinctly demonstrate their author to have been thoroughly familiar with certain doctrines and tenets peculiar to
Rosicrucianism; in fact, the profundity of the Shakespearian productions stamps their creator as one of the illuminati of the
ages....
W h o but a Platonist, a Qabbalist, or a Pythagorean could
have written The Tempest, Macbeth, Hamlet, or The Tragedy of
Cymbeline? W h o but one deeply versed in Paracelsian lore could
have conceived A Midsummer Nights Dream?
Y e t , as G a r r y W i l l s in his b o o k Witches & Jesuits p o i n t s out,
Macbeth is an e l a b o r a t e c o n d e m n a t i o n of t h e Jesuits as satanists,
murderers, w i t c h e s . Macbeth is o n e of m a n y of its periods p o w d e r
plays, a g e n r e in w h i c h c e r t a i n buzz w o r d s , w e l l u n d e r s t o o d by
c o n t e m p o r a r i e s , m e m o r i a l i z e t h e g u i l t and e x e c u t i o n o f e i g h t
Jesuits for h a v i n g s c h e m e d t h e G u n p o w d e r P l o t o f N o v e m b e r 5 ,
1 6 0 5 . T h e P l o t aimed t o b l o w u p t h e entire g o v e r n m e n t o f G r e a t
Britain, i n c l u d i n g the royal family, in a single c a t a s t r o p h i c e x p l o sion under the Houses of Parliament.
H o w c o u l d a play d e f a m i n g Jesuits be of s e r v i c e to t h e Jesuit
agenda? As we shall see, warfare in defense of the p a p a c y requires
e x t r a v a g a n t measures. I n fact, b o t h t h e G u n p o w d e r P l o t , w h i c h
failed, and the c e l e b r a t i o n of its d e t e c t i o n , w h i c h lives on in Macbeth, served R o m e abundantly. K i n g James I, w h o declared himself
t h e Plots d i v i n e l y - i l l u m i n a t e d d i s c o v e r e r , b l a m e d t h e P l o t o n
Jesuits and papists. B u t at the same time, James e x o n e r a t e d less
f a n a t i c a l C a t h o l i c s . A c c o r d i n g t o W i l l s , t h e P l o t g a v e [James]
6
68
CHAPTER 9
SECURING CONFIDENCE
t h e e v e n t a s a n e x p r e s s i o n o f t h e r e b o r n spirit o f t h e C a t h o l i c
C h u r c h , o f t h e t r i u m p h o f t h e Blessed V i r g i n o v e r L u t h e r a n d
Calvin.
I D I N G t h e crest o f h u m a n i s t e x u b e r a n c e f o l l o w i n g Loyolas
c a n o n i z a t i o n , Jesuit priest A t h e n a s i u s K i r c h e r ( 1 6 0 2 - 1 6 8 0 )
c o n t r i b u t e d p o w e r f u l l y to Jesuit t h e a t r e as sensory e x p e r i e n c e .
W i t h his m e g a p h o n e , w h i c h enabled the voice of one to reach
69
RULERS OF EVIL
thousands, K i r c h e r i n v e n t e d broadcasting. H e also fathered m o d ern c a m e r a theory w i t h his p e r f e c t i o n of the lanterna magica. T h e
magic lantern projected sharp images through a lens u p o n a screen,
g i v i n g audiences the illusion of b u r n i n g cities and conflagrations.
Kirchers w o r k i n f l u e n c e d t h e c r e a t i o n o f t h e p h e n a k i s t o s c o p e
( 1 8 3 2 ) , the zoetrope (1860), the kinematoscope ( 1 8 6 1 ) , the
k i n e o g r a p h ( 1 8 6 8 ) , the p r a x i n o s c o p e ( 1 8 7 7 ) , and finally, T h o m a s
A l v a Edisons k i n e t o g r a p h for filming a c t i o n t o b e projected o n t o
a s c r e e n t h r o u g h his k i n e t o s c o p e ( 1 8 9 4 ) . E d i s o n h a d a p e t n a m e
for t h e tar-papered studio i n W e s t O r a n g e , N e w Jersey, w h e r e all
his p r o t o t y p i c a l films w e r e m a d e . He c a l l e d it B l a c k M a r i a , a
term that aptly described the image to w h o m Iigo de L o y o l a dedicated his life in 1522 the B l a c k M a d o n n a of Montserrat.
T h e A m e r i c a n cinemas earliest subject m a t t e r t o capture t h e
popular i m a g i n a t i o n the c o w b o y was a Jesuit c o n t r i b u t i o n as
w e l l . E u s e b i o K i n o , w h o s e statue i s o n e o f t w o r e p r e s e n t i n g A r i zona in t h e U . S . C a p i t o l b u i l d i n g , was a Jesuit professor from
Ingolstadt C o l l e g e in Bavaria. B e t w e e n 1687 and 1 7 1 1 K i n o introd u c e d c a t t l e and their m a n a g e m e n t to s o u t h e r n A r i z o n a . For this
he is gratefully r e m e m b e r e d as F a t h e r of t h e C a t t l e Business.
P o n d e r i n g t h e w o r k s o f K i r c h e r and K i n o , w e c o m e t o a rather
a s t o n i s h i n g awareness: K i n o s c o w b o y s , as p r o j e c t e d t h r o u g h
Kirchers m a g i c l a n t e r n , i n d o c t r i n a t e d A m e r i c a s earliest m o v i e
a u d i e n c e s w i t h t h e u n d e r l y i n g message o f Jesuit t h e a t r e and
R o m a n C a t h o l i c t h e o l o g y t h a t k n o w i n g and o b e y i n g S c r i p t u r e
is n o t necessary in c o m p r e h e n d i n g the ways of good and evil, or in
doing justice under natural law.
U s i n g c i n e m a and radio to unite C a t h o l i c laypersons w i t h the
R o m a n h i e r a r c h y was a m a i n purpose o f C a t h o l i c A c t i o n .
C a t h o l i c A c t i o n was i n a u g u r a t e d i n 1 9 2 2 b y Pius X I , w h o s e t w o
confessors, Fathers Alissiardi and C e l e b r a n o , were Jesuits. T h e first
p o p e to install a radio station at the V a t i c a n ( 1 9 3 1 ) and to establish n a t i o n a l film r e v i e w offices ( 1 9 2 2 ) , Pius XI ordered C a t h o l i c s
into politics. In the letter Peculari quadam ( C o n t a i n i n g the flock)
h e w a r n e d t h a t t h e m e n o f C a t h o l i c A c t i o n w o u l d fail i n t h e i r
duty if, as opportunities allow it, they did n o t try to direct the pol-
70
CHAPTER 9
SECURING CONFIDENCE
10
To promote C h r i s t i a n i t y as taught h i m by R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m ,
H i t l e r a p p o i n t e d L e n i R i e f e n s t a h l t o c r e a t e t h e greatest fascist
films ever produced. H e r deification of H i t l e r and r o m a n t i c i z a t i o n
of a u t o c r a c y in s p e c t a c l e s like Triumph of the Will are, in t h e m selves, the history of G e r m a n c i n e m a in the thirties and early forties. In print, Ledochowskis p a n - G e r m a n manifesto took the form
of Hitlers a u t o b i o g r a p h i c a l Mein Kampf ( M y S t r u g g l e ) , g h o s t w r i t t e n b y t h e Jesuit F a t h e r S t a e m p f l e
Bible on the altars of G e r m a n c h u r c h e s .
11
a n d p l a c e d beside t h e
12
71
RULERS OF EVIL
72
CHAPTER 9
SECURING CONFIDENCE
URING
its four c e n t u r i e s of e x i s t e n c e ,
t h e Jesuit e d u c a t -
i m a g i n a t i v e graduate. H e o r she i s e n l i g h t e n e d b y t h e M e d i c i
15
73
RULERS OF E V I L
74
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
10
DEFINITIONS
RULERS OF E V I L
g u a g e . T h i s does n o t d i s a p p o i n t S t . Ignatius. L e t u s h o p e , h e
o n c e wrote, t h a t the S o c i e t y may n e v e r be left u n t r o u b l e d by the
hostility of the world for very long.
A m e r i c a ' s first i n d i g e n o u s d i c t i o n a r y was c o m p i l e d b y N o a h
W e b s t e r and published in 1 8 2 8 . His American Dictionary of the English Language reflects t h e p l a c e h e l d by Jesuits in t h e o p i n i o n of a
public w h o s e senior citizens h a d b r o u g h t forth t h e D e c l a r a t i o n o f
I n d e p e n d e n c e a n d t h e C o n s t i t u t i o n ( W e b s t e r h i m s e l f was fortyo n e w h e n the C o n s t i t u t i o n was ratified):
Jesuit. One of the society of Jesus, so called, founded by Ignatius
Loyola; a society remarkable for their cunning in propagating their principles.
Jesuited. Conforming to the principles of the Jesuits.
Jesuitess. A female Jesuit in principle.
Jesuitic, jesuitical. Pertaining to the Jesuits or their principles
and arts. 2. Designing; cunning; deceitful; prevaricating.
Jesuitically. Craftily.
Jesuitism. T h e arts, principles and practices of the Jesuits. 2.
Cunning; deceit; hypocrisy; prevarication; deceptive practices to effect a purpose.
O n e h u n d r e d s e v e n t y - e i g h t years later, W e b s t e r ' s Third New
International Dictionary ( 1 9 8 6 ) informs us t h a t t h e l a n g u a g e has
n o t repented:
Jesuit: 1: a member of a religious society for men founded by St.
Ignatius Loyola in 1 5 3 4 . 2: one given to intrigue or equivocation: a crafty person: C A S U I S T
Jesuited: jesuitic
78
CHAPTER
1O
DEFINITIONS
79
RULERS OF E V I L
( T h e M a r r o w o f M o r a l T h e o l o g y , 1645) e n j o y e d more t h a n t w o
h u n d r e d printings and was required ethics reading in all the Jesuit
c o l l e g e s . A m a n of stout a p p e t i t e s , B u s e n b a u m c o n s t r u c t e d an
e q u i v o c a t i o n to relieve himself of the obligation to eat fish on Fridays: O n Fridays every good C a t h o l i c must eat only creatures that
live in the water, w h i c h justifies ordering a nice roast d u c k !
Busenbaum demonstrated h o w mental reservation could enable a criminal to escape a charge of breaking and entering:
Did you force the window to gain felonious entry into these
premises? asks the judge. Certainly not! replies the accused,
qualifying his denial with the mental reservation I entered
through the skylight.
Father Gury, w h o taught moral theology at the R o m a n C o l l e g e
from his b o o k Casus Conscientire ( 1 8 7 5 ) , a p p r o v e d of t h e w a y an
adulterous wife, h a v i n g just r e c e i v e d a b s o l u t i o n for h e r sin from a
priest, used m e n t a l reservation to mislead her husband:
To the entreaties of her husband, she absolutely denied the
fault: I have not committed it, she said; meaning adultery
such as I am obliged to reveal; in other words, I have not committed an adultery. She could deny her sin as a culprit may say
to a judge who does not question him legitimately: I have not
committed any crime, adding mentally, in such a manner that
I should reveal it. This is the opinion of St. Liguori, and of
many others.
T h e S t . L i g u o r i t o w h o m G u r y refers i s A l p h o n s e L i g u o r i ,
d e c l a r e d P a t r o n S a i n t o f C o n f e s s o r s a n d M o r a l i s t s b y P o p e Pius
X I I . S t . L i g u o r i was n o t a Jesuit himself, b u t he was d e v o t e d to
t h e m . H e f a c i l i t a t e d adultery b y m e a n s o f a n e q u i v o c a t i o n : A n
adulteress q u e s t i o n e d by h e r h u s b a n d , may d e n y h e r guilt by
d e c l a r i n g t h a t she has n o t c o m m i t t e d 'adultery,' m e a n i n g 'idolatry,' for w h i c h the term 'adultery' is often e m p l o y e d in the O l d Testament.
Casuistry is t h e process of a p p l y i n g moral principles falsely in
d e c i d i n g t h e rights or w r o n g s of a case - t h e w o r d casuistry
80
CHAPTER
1O
DEFINITIONS
c o m e s from cases. WWWebster equates casuistry w i t h rationalization, t o cause s o m e t h i n g to seem reasonable; to p r o v i d e plausible b u t u n t r u e reasons for c o n d u c t . (In early 1 9 9 9 , P r e s i d e n t
C l i n t o n ' s biographer, D a v i d Maraniss, could be seen remarking on
talkshows that the President o w e d his formidable skills as a criminal d e f e n d a n t to his training in casuistry at G e o r g e t o w n U n i v e r sity.) T h e great Jesuit casuist A n t o n i o Escobar p a r d o n e d e v i l d o ing as long as it was c o m m i t t e d in pursuit of a lofty goal. Purity of
i n t e n t i o n , h e d e c l a r e d i n 1 6 2 7 , m a y justify a c t i o n s w h i c h are
contrary t o t h e moral c o d e and t o h u m a n laws. H e r m a n n Busenb a u m ratified Escobar w i t h his o w n f a m o u s m a x i m C u m finis est
licitus, etiam media sunt licita, If t h e e n d is legal, t h e m e a n s are
legal. Escobar and Busenbaum boil d o w n to the essential doctrine
of terrorism: T h e end justifies the means.
C a s u i s t r y s o l v e d t h e p r o b l e m o f usury. A l t h o u g h t h e v o i c e o f
Jesus c o m m a n d e d l e n d , h o p i n g for n o t h i n g again; a n d your
reward w i l l b e great ( L u k e 6 : 3 5 ) , Jesuit lenders o f t e n c h a r g e d
exorbitant interest. Father G u r y explained the principle:
If lending one hundred francs you are losing ten francs by it,
you lend really one hundred and ten francs. T h e n you shall
receive one hundred and ten francs.
Indeed, casuistry has set the moral t o n e of world e c o n o m i c s . In
his
Universae
theologiae
moralis
(Catholic
Moral
Theology,
RULERS OF E V I L
m i g h t h a v e p r o m o t e d stable n a t i o n a l e c o n o m i e s b y m e a n s o f the
d i v i n e l y fair m o n e t a r y system c o m m a n d e d in the Bible at L e v i t i cus 1 9 Ye shall do no unrighteousness in measure. Just balances,
just weights, shall ye have: I am the Lord your G o d , which
brought you out of the land of Egypt.
Instead, it has p r o m o t e d Escobar's casuistry, w h i c h directs merc h a n t s to survive official value manipulations by c h e a t i n g o n e another. T h e r e are s i g n i f i c a n t s o c i o l o g i c a l c o n s e q u e n c e s . W h e n
g i v i n g short w e i g h t b e c o m e s policy, a moral paradigm is set. T h a t
p a r a d i g m g o v e r n s m o r e t h a n just c o m m e r c i a l t r a n s a c t i o n s . It affects h u m a n r e l a t i o n s h i p s , as w e l l . Partners in f r i e n d s h i p s , marriages, and families b e g i n g i v i n g short w e i g h t - g i v i n g less t h a n
r e p r e s e n t e d . T h i s results i n o n e - s i d e d , frustrating, d y s f u n c t i o n a l
e m o t i o n a l transactions, and ultimately an aberrant society. T h e ultimate beneficiary of aberrant societies, of course, is Pontifex Maximus, w h o s e profession is their regulation.
I f w e d e p e n d solely o n d i c t i o n a r y d e f i n i t i o n s , w e l e a r n t h a t
Jesuits are c h u r c h m e n and t e a c h e r s of a doubtful m o r a l r e c t i t u d e
w h o are likely t o c h e a t , trick, p l o t , s c h e m e , d e c e i v e , and confuse
us w h i l e a v o i d i n g to c o m m i t t h e m s e l v e s verbally. W h e n we study
t h e i r p u b l i s h e d moralists, we sense a rather v i b r a n t p r e s e n c e of
T h e Trickster. B u t in t h e S o c i e t y ' s d e f e n s e , it must be said these
are legitimate character traits for a militia e m p o w e r e d by a declarat i o n o f war, a n d w e must r e m e m b e r t h a t P a u l Ill's b u l l o r d a i n i n g
t h e S o c i e t y of Jesus, Regimini militantis ecclesiae, is just s u c h a declaration. H u m a n life in a declared war b e c o m e s subject to t h e first
great rule of war, belli legum dormit, i n war the law sleeps. W h e n
t h e law sleeps, the u n a r m e d priest's only w e a p o n s are the intrigue,
deceit, e q u i v o c a t i o n , casuistry, and m e n t a l reservation w i t h w h i c h
t h e Jesuits h a v e m a d e t h e m s e l v e s so n o t o r i o u s a n d so o f t e n
despised.
In f o r t h c o m i n g chapters, we shall be e x a m i n i n g h o w the S o c i ety of Jesus m a d e war against G r e a t B r i t a i n a n d t h e British
c o l o n i e s d u r i n g t h e s e c o n d h a l f o f t h e e i g h t e e n t h century, and
82
CHAPTER
1O
DEFINITIONS
t h e n against t h e s o v e r e i g n A m e r i c a n S t a t e s a c e n t u r y later. In
e a c h instance, the warfare was of the highest sophistication. It was
so subtly c o n c e i v e d a n d so masterfully e x e c u t e d , t h a t n e i t h e r of
the major c o m b a t a n t s c o u l d discern t h e presence of Jesuits in the
e q u a t i o n . T h e a m a z i n g t e c h n o l o g y of Jesuit warfare - t h a t is t h e
subject of our n e x t chapter.
83
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
11
THE THIRTEEN
ARTICLES CONCERNING
MILITARY ART
E F O R E T H E A m e r i c a n R e v o l u t i o n , R o m a n C a t h o l i c s were
barred from v o t i n g or h o l d i n g p u b l i c office t h r o u g h o u t the
British colonies. T h e y were a persecuted minority every-
t h e B i s h o p of
85
RULERS OF E V I L
k e e p i n g R o m a n C a t h o l i c s o u t o f g o v e r n m e n t . B u t t h e n c a m e the
R e v o l u t i o n . T h e c o l o n i a l citizenry fought for and w o n their indep e n d e n c e from G r e a t B r i t a i n . T h e y e s t a b l i s h e d a C o n s t i t u t i o n
that a m o u n t e d t o . . . surrendering their country to a foreign conqueror.
C o n s i d e r t h e l e g a l i t i e s . Before t h e C o n s t i t u t i o n was ratified,
A m e r i c a n C a t h o l i c s h a d few c i v i l rights; after r a t i f i c a t i o n , t h e y
had t h e m all. A r t i c l e V I , s e c t i o n 3 provides that n o religious test
shall ever be required as a qualification to any office or public trust
under the authority of the U n i t e d States, w h i l e the First A m e n d m e n t d e n i e s C o n g r e s s t h e p o w e r t o m a k e any law r e s p e c t i n g a n
establishment of religion, or p r o h i b i t i n g the free exercise thereof.
W i t h A r t i c l e I V S e c t i o n 3 and the First A m e n d m e n t , t h e C o n s t i t u t i o n w e l c o m e d a g e n t s of Pontifex Maximus, t h e world's c h i e f
e n e m y of Protestantism, into the ranks of g o v e r n m e n t .
Of the 2 , 5 0 0 , 0 0 0 enumerated inhabitants in 1 7 8 7 America,
the R o m a n C a t h o l i c p o p u l a t i o n consisted o f n o more t h a n 1 6 , 0 0 0
i n M a r y l a n d , 7 , 0 0 0 i n P e n n s y l v a n i a , 1 , 5 0 0 i n N e w York, and 2 0 0
in Virginia. O n c e the C o n s t i t u t i o n was in place, a steady influx of
1
European
immigrants
transformed
Roman
Catholicism
from
Concerning Military
Art.
T h e r e p u t e d a u t h o r of this w o r k is a q u a s i - h i s t o r i c a l C h i n e s e
general b e l i e v e d t o h a v e lived i n the s i x t h century B C n a m e d S u n tzu. Sun-tzu was u n k n o w n to western languages until Joseph-Marie
A m i o t , astronomer to the Emperor of C h i n a , brought forth a
86
CHAPTER
11
T H E THIRTEEN A R T I C L E S C O N C E R N I N G M I L I T A R Y A R T
i g n o r e d by A m e r i c a n s u n t i l t h e
RULERS OF E V I L
tzu's magnitude:
If we are to judge the Chinese by their morals ... and in general by everything one can currently observe of them, we would
instantly conclude that this must be the most pacifist Nation in
the world, far from having the brilliant qualities necessary for
Warriors. Yet, surprisingly, this very Nation, which has subsisted
for nearly four thousand years in approximately the same state
we see it in today, has always, or almost always, triumphed over
its enemies; and when it had the misfortune of being conquered,
it gave its laws to the conquerors themselves.
W e k n o w t h i s , A m i o t says, from t h e A n n a l s , w h i c h c o n t a i n
admirable accounts of prodigious bravery, and lists of actions and
military c o n d u c t of various founders of dynasties. He exclaims
W h a t Heroes! W h a t Politicians! W h a t Warriors! No
Alexander or Caesar could surpass them. W h y shouldn't these
great men, these powerful geniuses, who made such fine political and civil Laws, have made military laws which were just as
fine?
T h e r e f e r e n c e t o C a e s a r i s s i g n i f i c a n t . D e c l a r i n g C h i n a ' s dynastic heroes t o b e Caesar's equals, A m i o t equates L o r e n z o R i c c i ,
the r e i g n i n g bearer of C a e s a r e a n authority, w i t h t h e greatest orie n t a l W a r r i o r s . W e r e t h e o r i e n t a l m i l i t a r y laws just as f i n e as
Caesar's? It is n o t up to me to judge this, A m i o t answers. O u r
Warriors must p r o n o u n c e themselves in this regard.
If t h e t e r m O u r W a r r i o r s m e a n s our Jesuit b r e t h r e n , as I
b e l i e v e it does, t h e n we h a v e before us R i c c i ' s c l a n d e s t i n e order
that the b o o k be r e c e i v e d by the scattered members of the S o c i e t y
CHAPTER
11
T H E THIRTEEN A R T I C L E S C O N C E R N I N G M I L I T A R Y A R T
89
RULERS OF E V I L
and I exclude no one from my offer, including the most mutinous, the most cowardly and the weakest of men.
To hear you speak, said the King, you would even inspire
women to have the feelings of Warriors; you would train them
to bear arms.
Yes, Prince, replied Sun-tzu in a firm voice, and I beg Your
Majesty to be assured of it.
T h e King, who in the circumstances in which he found himself was no longer entertained by the customary amusements of
Court, took advantage of this opportunity to find a new sort of
amusement. He said, Bring me one hundred eighty of my
wives. He was obeyed, & the Princesses a p p e a r e d . A m o n g
them were two in particular whom the King loved tenderly; they
were placed ahead of the others. We will see, said the King,
smiling. We will see, Sun-tzu, if you will be true to your word. I
make you General of these new troops. A l l throughout my
palace you need only choose the place which seems the most
comfortable to give them military training. W h e n they are sufficiently instructed you will let me know, & I will come myself to
render justice to them & to your talent.
T h e General sensed the ridicule of the role he was asked to
play. But he did not back down, and instead appeared quite satisfied by the honor bestowed on him by the King, not only by
allowing him to see his wives but also by putting them under his
direction. I will do well with them, Sire, he said in an assured
tone, and I hope that soon Your Majesty will have cause to be
satisfied with my services. At the very least, Your Majesty will be
convinced that Sun-tzu is not a man who takes risks.
O n c e the King had retired to his apartments, the Warrior
thought only of executing his commission. He asked for weapons
& all the military equipment needed for his newly created soldiers. While waiting for everything to be ready, he led his troop
into one of the courtyards of the palace which seemed the best
suited for his work. S o o n the items he had requested were
brought to him. Sun-tzu then spoke to the Princesses. Here you
are, he said, under my direction and my orders. You must listen to me attentively and obey me in whatever I command you
to do. T h a t is the first & most essential military law: make sure
you don't break it. By tomorrow I want you to perform exercises
90
CHAPTER
11
T H E THIRTEEN A R T I C L E S C O N C E R N I N G M I L I T A R Y A R T
91
RULERS OF E V I L
92
CHAPTER
11
T H E THIRTEEN A R T I C L E S C O N C E R N I N G M I L I T A R Y A R T
disobeyed me, they will die. So saying, he pulled out his sword
and with the same calmness he had displayed until then, he cut
off the heads of the two who were leading the others. He immediately put two others in their place, and had the drum strike the
various beats he had explained to his troops. A n d it was as if
those women had been professional soldiers all their lives; they
made their turns silently and impeccably.
Sun-tzu spoke thus to the Envoy: G o tell the King, he said,
that his wives know how to drill. N o w I can lead them to war,
make them affront all sorts of perils, & even make them pass
through water & fire.
W h e n the King learned what had happened, he was penetrated by the deepest sorrow. W i t h a great sigh he said, Thus
have I lost what was dearest to me in this world.... Have that
Foreigner return to his country. I do not want him, nor his servi c e s What have you done, barbarian?... How can I go on living? ... and so on.
As unconsolable as the King was, time and the circumstances soon made him forget his loss. His enemies were ready to
descend upon him. He asked Sun-tzu to return, made him General of his armies, & with his help he destroyed the C h o u Kingdom. Those of his neighbors who had formerly been the most
worrisome were now penetrated by fear at the mere mention of
the glorious acts of Sun-tzu, and thought only of living peacefully under the protection of a Prince who had such a man at his
service.
T h i s i n t r o d u c t i o n confirms that Paul Ill's war declaration Regimini militantis ecclesiae is a b o u t p r o t e c t i n g t h e life of t h e n a t i o n ,
w h i c h i s t h e R o m a n C h u r c h . P r o t e c t i n g the C h u r c h may require
the S u p e r i o r G e n e r a l to sacrifice his soldiers, his c i t i z e n s , and if
n e e d b e , his s o v e r e i g n , t h e p o p e . In a v e r y real sense, t h e great
G e n e r a l is so i n s c r u t a b l y a l o n e , so o m n i p o t e n t , t h a t he is at war
w i t h . . . everyone. S a c r i f i c i n g his o w n (just as S a t u r n , t h e grandfather-god of R o m e devoured his o w n children) in order to defeat an
e n e m y short of c o m i n g to blows, this is a great General's legitimate
obligation. Sun-tzu writes:
93
RULERS OF E V I L
94
CHAPTER
11
T H E THIRTEEN A R T I C L E S C O N C E R N I N G M I L I T A R Y A R T
Catolico.
R i c c i ' s ability to d i r e c t an i n t e r n a t i o n a l c o v e r t
95
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
12
m a n a g e d b y t h e C o n g r e g a t i o n for t h e P r o p a g a n d a a t R o m e , de-
97
RULERS OF E V I L
CHAPTER
12
LORENZO RICCIS W A R
99
RULERS OF E V I L
s t h e s e r o u n d e d stones b e g a n r o l l i n g , m o r e s u c c u m b e d to
Riccis gentle t o u c h . T h e c o l o n y most affected by the fighting
100
CHAPTER
12
LORENZO RICCIS W A R
w h i c h w o u l d e x p o s e t h e c o l o n i s t s t o t a x a t i o n from afar, w h i c h
they c o u l d readily be f o m e n t e d to resist. T h e resistance w o u l d be
m e t w i t h harassment, w h i c h w o u l d incite rebellion and, ultimately, division.
T h e p h i l o s o p h i c a l similarities b e t w e e n Q u a k e r s a n d L o y o l a n
g n o s t i c i s m should n o t escape our n o t i c e . Q u a k e r , the term, was
first used by an English judge in 1 6 5 0 to ridicule h o w the leader of
that denomination, G e o r g e Fox, admonished h i m to tremble at
t h e W o r d o f t h e L o r d ! F o x s u m m o n e d all w h o s o u g h t spiritual
truth and peace to c o m e out of the c h u r c h e s and seek an intimate,
p e r s o n a l r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h C h r i s t . Jesus o f t h e Q u a k e r s spoke
t h r o u g h i n n e r i l l u m i n a t i o n , a l i g h t a v a i l a b l e to all, h a v i n g n o t h ing to do w i t h outward forms of ceremony, ritual, or creed. To t h e
Quaker, every person was a w a l k i n g c h u r c h ; every heart was G o d s
altar and shrine. T h e r e was no n e e d , therefore, to a t t e n d steeple
houses, or pay taxes to support a state c h u r c h clergy, or doff a h a t
to k i n g or c o m m o n e r , or fight wars, or distinguish b e t w e e n sex or
social class. S u c h d o c t r i n e , of course, was h i g h l y offensive to t h e
C h u r c h of England, and so the Q u a k e r s were mercilessly persecuted as treasonous criminals.
T h e y found a h a v e n across the A t l a n t i c i n t h e c o l o n y c o n v e niently granted by King Charles II to W i l l i a m Penn, one of the
more o u t s p o k e n English Q u a k e r s . C h a r l e s granted the land to settle a d e b t t h e C r o w n o w e d Penns d e c e a s e d father, A d m i r a l Sir
William Penn. Knowledgeable contemporaries publicly charged
t h e y o u n g e r P e n n w i t h b e i n g a Jesuit i n disguise. A c t u a l l y , all
C a t h o l i c clergy in E n g l a n d were to a c e r t a i n e x t e n t in disguise,
t h a n k s to a law p r o h i b i t i n g R o m a n C a t h o l i c s from w e a r i n g clerical garb. P r o m u l g a t e d w i t h t h e i n t e n t o f h a n d i c a p p i n g Popery,
the law m i g h t as w e l l h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n by Jesuits, as its effect
reduced the Jesuit profile to n o t h i n g the level preferred by c o v e r t
militias. E i g h t e e n t h - c e n t u r y L o n d o n was t e e m i n g w i t h disguised
Jesuit missioners trained at places like St. Omers in moral t h e o l o gy (casuistry, e q u i v o c a t i o n , m e n t a l r e s e r v a t i o n ) , as w e l l as espio n a g e , c l o a k - a n d - d a g g e r d i p l o m a c y , guerrilla t a c t i c s , a n d the
m a n i p u l a t i o n of public o p i n i o n .
101
RULERS OF E V I L
W i l l i a m Perms h i g h e r e d u c a t i o n b e g a n a t C a r d i n a l W o l s e y s
e n d o w m e n t for the furtherance of papal supremacy, C h r i s t C h u r c h
C o l l e g e a t O x f o r d . Before c o m p l e t i n g O x f o r d , P e n n was sent b y
his f a t h e r t o t h e small U n i v e r s i t y o f S a u m e r , F r a n c e . P e n n left
S a u m e r an a c c o m p l i s h e d propagandist less interested in a c h i e v i n g
specific biblical o b j e c t i v e s ( M u c h reading is an oppression of the
m i n d , h e w o u l d later advise his c h i l d r e n ) t h a n i n e s t a b l i s h i n g
i l l u m i n a t e d social justice t h r o u g h reason and natural understanding. H i s most i n f l u e n t i a l w o r k , t h e p a m p h l e t N o C r o s s , N o
C r o w n , published in
1 6 6 9 , a g i t a t e d for Q u a k e r separatism.
C h a r l e s II readily a c c o m m o d a t e d P e n n s a g i t a t i o n s by l a u n c h i n g
t h e G r e a t P e r s e c u t i o n o f 1 6 8 2 , w h i c h c r e a t e d e n o r m o u s migrations o f diehard Protestants and C a t h o l i c s alike t o t h e A m e r i c a n
c o l o n i e s . If P e n n was n o t t h e Jesuit he was b e l i e v e d to be, he was
at least a rather superior Jesuit p r o d u c t , a n o t h e r in a l o n g train of
P r i n c e s ( d e s i g n a t e d P r o p r i e t o r i n P e n n s c a s e , deferring t o t h e
Q u a k e r s dislike for titles o f n o b i l i t y ) w e l l - t r a i n e d t o p o p u l a t e ,
a d m i n i s t e r and d e f e n d t h e i r l a n d - g r a n t s i n o b e d i e n c e t o t h e w i l l
of the G r a n t o r . Penns e x a m p l e , and Franklins after h i m , inspired
Franklins esteemed m a s o n i c brother Jean-Franois A r o u e t , better
k n o w n as V o l t a i r e , a founder of the E n l i g h t e n m e n t , to m e m o r i a l ize Q u a k e r s as the noblest k i n d of born-again European.
Y e t w e l l - i n f o r m e d E n g l i s h m e n saw n e i t h e r Q u a k e r n o r regeneration in Penns curiously c o m p r o m i s i n g friendship w i t h James II,
w h o s u c c e e d e d C h a r l e s I I i n 1 6 8 5 . W h a t possible league c o u l d a
Quaker have with a King? Worse, a K i n g converted to R o m a n
C a t h o l i c i s m by Jesuits? C e r t a i n l y no true Q u a k e r c o u l d h a v e writt e n Penns C h a r t e r for the C i t y o f P h i l a d e l p h i a , w h i c h a m o u n t e d
to his gift of that estate to the C h u r c h of England. In the Charters
P r e a m b l e , P e n n stated: I h a v e , by v i r t u e of t h e kings letters
patent, under the great seal of England, erected the said t o w n into
a b o r o u g h , and do, by these presents, erect the said t o w n and boro u g h i n t o a C i t y . T h e n a m e city, i n e v e r y case, signifies t h e
2
102
CHAPTER
12
LORENZO RICCIS W A R
o r C i t y o f Canterbury, S e e o r C i t y o f York, S e e o r C i t y o f L o n d o n ,
o f B a t h and W e l l s , o f Bristol, o f Salisbury, etc. W i t h t h e Philadelp h i a charter, P e n n erected for the persecuting C h u r c h of E n g l a n d
a nearly invisible m e c h a n i s m for r e c y c l i n g t h e very v i c t i m s of its
persecutions.
Indeed,
Penns last w i l l a n d t e s t a m e n t , w h i c h
103
RULERS OF E V I L
But the Societys legendary power could hinder C a t h o l i c activity in t h e P r o t e s t a n t missions. To defeat G r e a t B r i t a i n w i t h o u t a
b a t t l e L o r e n z o R i c c i required t h e abilities and resources o f a n
i m p o r t a n t M a r y l a n d family, t h e C a r r o l l s . T h e three C a r r o l l sons,
D a n i e l , J o h n and their first cousin C h a r l e s , all n o w in their t w e n ties, h a d b e e n t r a i n e d in Jesuit warfare at S t . O m e r s . J o h n was
t e a c h i n g t h e r e . C h a r l e s was s t u d y i n g law a t t h e Jesuit C o l l e g e
Louis-le-Grand in Paris, about to undertake further studies at L o n dons Inner T e m p l e . D a n i e l of D a n i e l s a c t i v i t i e s b e t w e e n 1 7 5 3
and 1 7 8 1 , v e r y l i t t l e is k n o w n . W h a t is w e l l - k n o w n is t h a t the
C a r r o l l lads w e r e a m o n g t h e w e a l t h i e s t A m e r i c a n s a l i v e . T h e
mother of Daniel and John, Eleanor Darnall, claimed direct
descent from the C a l v e r t s , the o w n i n g family of original Maryland.
S h e h a d c o m e i n t o possession o f m u c h o f t h e land t h a t D a n i e l
w o u l d transfer t o t h e District o f C o l u m b i a . C h a r l e s C a r r o l l stood
t o i n h e r i t A m e r i c a s largest p r i v a t e estate; later, J o h n A d a m s
would label h i m A m e r i c a s richest citizen.
Lorenzo R i c c i c o u l d n o t w i n his W a r w i t h o u t the o v e r t partici p a t i o n o f t h e C a r r o l l s . B u t N e w E n g l a n d was v i r u l e n t l y Protest a n t . W h a t P r o t e s t a n t leader w o u l d s t o o p t o c o o p e r a t e w i t h
d e v o u t R o m a n C a t h o l i c s s c h o o l e d i n trickery b y t h e all-powerful
Jesuits? W o u l d u n i t i n g w i t h Jesuits n o t be laying A m e r i c a s future
at the feet of the Bishop of R o m e ? In this consensus R i c c i was able
to d i s c e r n a v a l u a b l e n e g a t i v e w e a p o n . If t h e stones of e n v y and
h a t r e d were g i v e n a g e n t l e n u d g e , t h e i r o w n w e i g h t and m o m e n t u m c o u l d spectacularly blast the S o c i e t y of Jesus to s m i t h e r e e n s .
W i t h t h e S o c i e t y out o f t h e way, R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m w o u l d h a n g
in t h e w i n d , defenseless. To a Protestants p e r c e p t i o n , the C h u r c h
w o u l d no longer be a forceful c o n t e n d e r for p o l i t i c a l power. S u n tzu advised a ruse k n o w n in t h e lingo of m o d e r n c o v e r t professionals as b l o w n c o v e r as cover:
104
CHAPTER
12
LORENZO R I C C I S W A R
There will be times when you will lower yourself, and others
when you pretend to be afraid. Sometimes you will feign weakness so that your enemies, opening the door to presumption &
pride, come to attack you unwisely.... G i v e out false information about the state [you] are in ... [The enemy], believing [it]
to be true, will act in consequence toward his Generals & all the
Officers presently at his service....
Yes, sudden misfortune w o u l d bless the Society. W e a k n e s s and
persecution would be transformed into magnificent n e w capital for
building s y m p a t h e t i c relationships w i t h o t h e r w e a k and persecuted p e o p l e , s u c h as t h e B r i t i s h c o l o n i s t s w e r e d e s t i n e d s o o n to
b e c o m e . W i t h o u t detailing his strategy (for Sun-tzu says You will
act in s u c h a w a y t h a t t h o s e w h o are inferior to y o u c a n n e v e r
guess your i n t e n t i o n s . . . . ) , Lorenzo R i c c i affirmed to the G e n e r a l
C o n g r e g a t i o n that stormclouds were gathering on the horizon.
T h e C o n g r e g a t i o n summarily gave its understanding in o b e d i e n c e
to the h i d d e n design of their n e w Superior G e n e r a l w h o o c c u pied, after all, t h e p l a c e of Jesus. It issued a c a l l for esprit to t h e
brotherhood at large:
If, God permitting it because of his hidden designs which we
could do nothing else but adore, we are to become the butt of
adversity, the Lord will not abandon those who remain attached
and united to him; and as long as the Society is able to go to him
with an open soul and a sincere heart, no other source of
strength will be necessary for it.
5
105
RULERS OF E V I L
toral letters, w h i c h h e s u b m i t t e d t o P a r l i a m e n t . I n t h e S o c i e t y s
defense, a group of bishops s h o w e r e d Pope C l e m e n t XIII w i t h letters c o m m e n d i n g t h e Jesuits for t h e i r i n v a l u a b l e w o r k . C l e m e n t ,
k n o w n by Jesuit historians as a Jesuited p o p e , h a s t e n e d to send
6
c o p i e s o f these e n d o r s e m e n t s t o L o r e n z o R i c c i for p u b l i c a t i o n
u n d e r t h e title C a t h o l i c E c c l e s i a s t i c a l J u d g m e n t for t h e Present
Status of the S o c i e t y of Jesus. P u b l i c a t i o n of these e n d o r s e m e n t s
w o u l d s h o w t h e w o r l d t h a t t h e S o c i e t y e n j o y e d t h e solid support
of t h e R o m a n h i e r a r c h y . S i g n i f i c a n t l y , Ricci declined to publish
them.
O n January 1 9 , 1 7 5 9 , the Marquis d e P o m b a l procured a royal
decree
expelling
t h e Jesuits from P o r t u g a l
and
its
overseas
T O N E S were t h e n n u d g e d i n F r a n c e . T h e S u p e r i o r o f a Jesuit
mission i n t h e C a r i b b e a n , Pre L a V a l e t t e , h a d o b t a i n e d c o m -
106
CHAPTER
12
LORENZO RICCIS W A R
from B r i t t a n y n a m e d L a C h a t o l a i s c h a r g e d t h a t t h e Constitutions
was a h a n d b o o k of e v e r y k n o w n form of heresy, idolatry, and
superstition, [which] provides tutelage in suicide, legicide, blasphemy, and e v e r y k i n d of impurity, usury, sorcery, murder, cruelty,
hatred, v e n d e t t a , insurrection, and treason.
Parisian stage.
Educated
in the
of the
Sickness,
Confession,
Death
and Apparition
In The
of the
107
RULERS OF E V I L
108
CHAPTER 12
LORENZO R I C C I S W A R
o u i s x v was t h e e f f e c t i v e h e a d o f t h e F a m i l y C o m p a c t , a n
agreement b e t w e e n reigning Bourbon monarchs to present a
O n c e h e h a d d i s s o l v e d t h e Jesuits i n F r a n c e , h e a d v i s e d o t h e r
Bourbons to do likewise, a l t h o u g h he c o u l d n o t n a m e a n y t h i n g to
be gained politically, e c o n o m i c a l l y , or financially by the Societys
d i s s o l u t i o n . T h e issue still r e m a i n s puzzling a n d p r o b l e m a t i c
(Professor M a r t i n says ) unless c o n s i d e r e d (I s u b m i t ) in l i g h t of
8
Sun-tzuan ruse.
A t any rate, t h e B o u r b o n C h a r l e s III o f S p a i n f o l l o w e d Louis
advisory. C h a r l e s c o n v e n e d a special commission to prepare a master p l a n for ousting the Jesuits. No one could produce any hard evidence against the Society. But there were plenty of rumors. A m o b
t h a t h a d risen up to protest a law C h a r l e s h a d passed f o r b i d d i n g
the w e a r i n g of wide sombreros was said to h a v e b e e n f o m e n t e d by
Jesuits. A rumor swept across S p a i n that the Jesuits were nursing a
p l o t t o assassinate C h a r l e s . T h e Jesuits supposedly h a d proof t h a t
the k i n g was t e c h n i c a l l y a bastard and should be deposed. N o n e of
these rumors w e r e e v e r s u b s t a n t i a t e d . M o r e o v e r , General Ricci
ordered the Jesuits to do nothing to dispel them. T h e result was t h a t
forty-six o f t h e sixty S p a n i s h b i s h o p s d e c i d e d t h a t S p a i n s h o u l d
follow the Marquis de P o m b a l and oust the Society.
A n d s o t h e c o m m i s s i o n drafted a n e x p u l s i o n order, w h i c h
C h a r l e s signed o n February 2 7 , 1 7 6 7 . T h e order was e x e c u t e d b y
ambush, reminiscent of Philip IVs m o v e against the K n i g h t s T e m plar in 1 3 1 2 . C h a r l e s sent out sealed e n v e l o p e s marked N o t to be
o p e n e d before sunrise of A p r i l 2 on p a i n of d e a t h to all p r o v i n c i a l v i c e r o y s and military c o m m a n d e r s . W h e n sunrise c a m e and
the recipients o p e n e d their e n v e l o p e s , they discovered t w o letters
inside. T h e first ordered t h e m to place troops around the Jesuit resi d e n c e s and c o l l e g e s d u r i n g t h e n i g h t of A p r i l 2, to arrest all
Jesuits, and to arrange for t h e m to be p l a c e d aboard w a i t i n g ships
109
RULERS OF E V I L
at c e r t a i n d o c k s . If a single Jesuit, c o n c l u d e d t h e k i n g , e v e n
t h o u g h sick or d y i n g , is still to be f o u n d in t h e area u n d e r your
c o m m a n d after the e m b a r c a t i o n , prepare yourself to face summary
execution.
T h e second letter was a copy of K i n g C h a r l e s original order of
e x p u l s i o n , w h i c h b e g a n B e i n g swayed by just and l e g i t i m a t e reasons w h i c h shall remain sealed w i t h i n my royal breast forever, and
w e n t on to say t h a t all m e m b e r s of t h e S o c i e t y of Jesus are to
leave my k i n g d o m s [Castille, A r a g o n , N a v a r r e , and t h e o t h e r formerly i n d e p e n d e n t k i n g d o m s t h a t m a d e u p S p a i n ] a n d all t h e i r
goods are declared forfeit ... by virtue of the highest power, w h i c h
the L o r d G o d A l m i g h t y has c o n f i d e d i n t o m y h a n d s . T h e k i n g
made sure to discourage any investigation into causes: It is n o t for
subjects to q u e s t i o n t h e w i s d o m or to seek to i n t e r p r e t t h e d e c i sions of their sovereign.
O n l y days before A p r i l 2, the S p a n i s h ambassador to t h e H o l y
S e e presented a d o c u m e n t from C h a r l e s to Pope C l e m e n t XIII that
explained,
Your Holiness knows as well as anyone else that a sovereigns
first duty is to ensure the peace of his dominions and the tranquillity of his subjects. In the fulfillment of this sovereign task, I
have found it necessary to expel all the Jesuits residing in my
kingdoms and to commit them directly to Your Holiness wise
stewardship in the States of the C h u r c h . . . . I beg Your Holiness
to consider that my decision is unalterable and has been made
as the result of mature reflection and all due consideration for
the consequences....
C l e m e n t , the likelihood of whose submission to the will of
Lorenzo R i c c i should not be underestimated, responded in a m e l o d r a m a t i c v e i n , a s t h o u g h p l a y i n g for a n a u d i e n c e : O f all t h e
shocks I h a v e had to endure in the n i n e unhappy years of my pontificate, this o n e , of w h i c h Your M a j e s t y has i n f o r m e d m e , is t h e
worst. T h e p o p e h a d little more to say, e x c e p t that the k i n g may
h a v e placed himself in danger of eternal damnation.
T h e order was e x e c u t e d during the n i g h t o f A p r i l s e c o n d and
110
CHAPTER 12
LORENZO R I C C I S W A R
t h o u s a n d s m o r e Jesuits were
111
RULERS OF E V I L
M a r i e - A n t o i n e t t e t o t h e s o n o f L o u i s X V . B o u r b o n ambassadors
advised her t h a t unless she e x p e l l e d the Jesuits, she w o u l d h a v e to
look elsewhere for sons-in-law. T h e Empress reneged on her promise to F a t h e r Koffler, e x p e l l e d t h e Jesuits, and t h e girls g o t t h e i r
m e n . ( M a r i e - A n t o i n e t t e s marriage w o u l d e n d w i t h the e x e c u t i o n
o f h e r h u s b a n d , L o u i s X V I , i n January 1 7 9 3 . N i n e m o n t h s later,
she w o u l d die t h e same way, d e c a p i t a t e d b y t h e g u i l l o t i n e . T h i s
d e v i c e bears t h e n a m e o f t h e F r e n c h R e v o l u t i o n i s t w h o i n 1 7 9 2
first suggested its use in a d m i n i s t e r i n g t h e d e a t h penalty, Dr. Josef
G u i l l o t i n . Dr. G u i l l o t i n was a disestablished Jesuit.)
In January 1 7 6 9 t h e ambassadors from France, S p a i n , and Portugal visited C l e m e n t XIII to d e m a n d t h e c o m p l e t e and utter suppression of t h e S o c i e t y of Jesus. C l e m e n t c a l l e d for a special
consistory o f t h e C o l l e g e o f C a r d i n a l s t o d e l i b e r a t e t h e q u e s t i o n .
But w h e n the cardinals c o n v e n e d February 3, it was n o t to discuss
B o u r b o n u l t i m a t u m s , but t o c h o o s e C l e m e n t s successor. For t h e
7 6 - y e a r - o l d p o p e h a d died t h e n i g h t before o f a n a p o p l e c t i c
a t t a c k , said t h e official r e c o r d , a h e a r t a t t a c k a t t r i b u t e d to t h e
pressures applied by the B o u r b o n diplomats.
For n e a r l y t h r e e m o n t h s , o n e q u e s t i o n c h a r g e d t h e t u r b u l e n t
c o n c l a v e : S h o u l d the n e x t p o p e b e for o r against t h e Jesuits? T h e
cardinals c h o i c e of Lorenzo G a n g a n e l l i was a triumph for Lorenzo
R i c c i . A l t h o u g h G a n g a n e l l i was a F r a n c i s c a n , h e h a d c o l l e a g u e d
w i t h Jesuits as a special consultant to the Inquisition. His celebrated b o o k Diatriba theologica ( 1 7 4 3 ) h a d b e e n d e d i c a t e d to Ignatius
Loyola. M o r e o v e r , G a n g a n e l l i literally o w e d his papacy to Lorenzo
R i c c i , as it was R i c c i w h o had sponsored his n o m i n a t i o n for cardinal i n 1 7 5 9 . A l m o s t immediately after r e c e i v i n g the red h a t G a n 9
112
CHAPTER
12
LORENZO RICCIS W A R
113
RULERS OF E V I L
SantAngelo,
me-
as
contained
View of St. Peters Basilica from
Castel SantAngelo
rooms.
SantAngelo
quite
Popes
elegant
often
used
t h e m as a c o n v e n i e n t resort
from
administrative
stresses. In fact, a secret u n d e r g r o u n d t u n n e l c o n n e c t e d S a n t A n gelo to the papal palace at the V a t i c a n . It would be consistent w i t h
L o r e n z o R i c c i s p o s i t i o n and strategy for h i m to stay in p e r s o n a l ,
secret c o n t a c t w i t h C l e m e n t X I V by means of this tunnel.
O n S e p t e m b e r 2 2 , 1 7 7 4 , the first anniversary o f Riccis d e t e n -
114
CHAPTER 12
LORENZO R I C C I S W A R
tion at S a n t A n g e l o , C l e m e n t died. He was sixty-nine. He had suffered the last year of his life in severe depression, it was said, w i t h
morbid paranoia o v e r assassination. His corpse d e c o m p o s e d rapidly, feeding rumors of death by poison, rumors w h i c h his famous last
words tended to confirm: M e r c y ! M e r c y ! Compulsus feci! (I was
c o m p e l l e d to do it!) For m a n y years afterward, historians w o u l d
w o n d e r just w h o m G a n g a n e l l i was addressing: G o d ? A v e n g e f u l
Jesuit assassin? R i c c i ? W h a t was t h e it he was c o m p e l l e d to do?
D i s e s t a b l i s h t h e Jesuits? C o m m i t suicide? T h e d e f i n i t i v e a n s w e r
may n e v e r b e k n o w n , b e c a u s e t h e popes p e r s o n a l papers and
effects d e c o m p o s e d as rapidly as his flesh. W h a t is q u i t e k n o w n ,
t h o u g h , is t h a t t h e d e a t h of C l e m e n t XIV, in the words of Oxford
Book of Popes, b r o u g h t t h e prestige of t h e p a p a c y to its lowest
level in centuries. W h i c h is precisely w h a t Lorenzo R i c c i n e e d e d
for his A m e r i c a n R e v o l u t i o n to h a p p e n .
E n o w p r o c e e d to e x a m i n e t h e structured darkness of t h e
m e n w h o led t h e a t t a c k against the S o c i e t y of Jesus. It was
A m e r i c a n s w h o a d v o c a t e d r e b e l l i o n against t h a t tyranny. T h e
darkness is c a l l e d Freemasonry, a n d it is t h e subject of our n e x t
chapter.
115
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
13
encouraged Mason-
and
superstition.
STEVEN C . BULLOCK,
REVOLUTIONARY BROTHERHOOD,
HE
New
Catholic
Encyclopedia
identifies
1996
the
men
who
r a t i o n a l i s t i c E n l i g h t e n m e n t r i c h l y t a l e n t e d and influen-
RULERS OF E V I L
c a l l e d for a n e w a g e t h a t p l a c e d R e a s o n a b o v e any C h u r c h ,
above e v e n the Bible. T h e n e w age issued in the elegant neo-gnostic r e l i g i o n o f D e i s m , t h e t h i n k i n g mans a l t e r n a t i v e t o R o m a n
C a t h o l i c i s m and its imperious h o l d on the h u m a n c o n s c i e n c e .
Nowhere
was
Deism
more
methodically
practiced
than
a r o u n d t h e altars of F r e e m a s o n r y , as t h e great M a s o n i c s c h o l a r
A l b e r t Pike put it. H e r e , w r o t e Pike in his i n f l u e n t i a l Morals and
Dogma ( 1 8 7 1 ) , the C h r i s t i a n , the Hebrew, the M o s l e m , the Brahm i n , t h e f o l l o w e r s of C o n f u c i u s a n d Zoroaster, c a n assemble as
b r e t h r e n a n d u n i t e i n prayer t o t h e o n e G o d w h o i s a b o v e all
gods. T h e b r e t h r e n prayerfully c l i m b t h e g n o s t i c pyramid o f successive i l l u m i n a t i o n u n t i l , hopefully, a o n e n e s s w i t h t h e supreme
G o d i s a t t a i n e d . A s P i k e e x p l a i n e d , t h e Deists (like t h e p a p a c y )
looked u p o n the Bible as s o m e t h i n g of a stumbling block:
T h e Freemason does not pretend to dogmatic certainty, nor
vainly imagine such certainty attainable. He considers that if
there were no written revelation, he could safely rest the hopes
that animate him and the principles that guide him, on the
deductions of reason and the convictions of instinct and consciousness.
He studies the wonders of the Heavens, the framework and
revolutions of the Earth, the mysterious beauties and adaptations
of animal existence, the moral and material constitution of the
human creature, so fearfully and wonderfully made; and is satisfied that God I S . . . .
M o s t of t h e philosophes,
T h e M a r q u i s d e P o m b a l o f P o r t u g a l was a M a s o n . C h a r l e s Ills
advisor t h e C o u n t d e A r a n d a , L o u i s X V s M i n i s t e r d e T i l l o t and
the Duc de C h o i s e u l , as w e l l as M a r i a - T h e r e s a s P r i n c e v o n K a u nitz and G e r a r d v o n S w i e t e n all b e l o n g e d to the secret brotherhood.
118
C H A P T E R 13
T H E S E C R E T BRIDGE
EXCOMMUNICATION;
PONTIFEX
SOCIETATIS
UNDER
THE
DE
PENALTY
ABSOLUTION
CONVENTICULORUM
IPSO
FROM
FACTO
INCURRED,
DE
OR
IT BEING RESERVED TO
MAXIMUS
Eminentis
stern r h e t o r i c , w h i c h was r e n e w e d by B e n e -
119
RULERS OF E V I L
bals brother to Bishop, and confirm all Pombals n o m i n e e s in bisho p r i c s ? T h e answer, of course, is c o n t a i n e d in t h e bulls title,
2
120
C H A P T E R 13
T H E S E C R E T BRIDGE
H E first r e c o r d e d m e m b e r o f A m e r i c a n F r e e m a s o n r y was
D a n i e l C o x e , w h o was c o n s t i t u t e d P r o v i n c i a l G r a n d M a s t e r
o f t h e p r o v i n c e s o f N e w Y o r k , N e w Jersey, a n d P e n n s y l v a n i a o n
June 5 , 1 7 3 0 , o n a d e p u t a t i o n g r a n t e d b y t h e D u k e o f N o r f o l k ,
G r a n d M a s t e r o f M a s o n s i n E n g l a n d . Evidently, C o x e was a n in5
dustrious recruiter. M i n u t e s of a m e e t i n g of t h e G r a n d L o d g e of
L o n d o n o n January 2 9 , 1 7 3 1 reflect t h a t C o x e s h e a l t h was proposed and drank [sic] as Provincial G r a n d Master of N o r t h A m e r ica.
121
RULERS OF E V I L
D a n i e l C o x e was a c t u a l l y a junior, a c c o r d i n g t o S i d n e y H a y dens Washington and His Compeers ( 1 8 6 8 ) . He was t h e son of Dr.
D a n i e l C o x e o f E n g l a n d , w h o was p h y s i c i a n t o t h e Q u e e n o f
C h a r l e s II. Dr. C o x e must be presumed a R o m a n C a t h o l i c sympathizer, as b o t h C h a r l e s and his Q u e e n were C a t h o l i c s . T h e Q u e e n ,
C a t h e r i n e of Braganza ( P o r t u g a l ) , flaunted a h u g e V a t i c a n e n t o u r a g e , for w h i c h she was c o n t i n u a l l y harassed by d e a t h p l o t s .
C h a r l e s c o n v e r t e d t o C a t h o l i c i s m i n e x c h a n g e for m o n e y from
Louis X I V of France under the terms of the Treaty of Dover.
T h e j u n i o r D a n i e l C o x e deserves w i d e r r e c o g n i t i o n a s a n
A m e r i c a n visionary, or at least t h e sole a p o l o g i s t of s o m e undisclosed visionary. T h i r t e e n years before B e n j a m i n Franklins proposal of a c o l o n i a l U n i o n to the A l b a n y congress in 1 7 5 4 , for
w h i c h Franklin is credited w i t h being the first to suggest a united
S t a t e s , C o x e p u b l i s h e d in E n g l a n d a dissertation p r o m o t i n g a
s c h e m e t o settle a n e x t e n s i v e tract o f c o u n t r y l y i n g o n t h e G u l f
o f M e x i c o o w n e d b y his father, t h e Q u e e n s p h y s i c i a n . T h e dissertation, entitled A Description of the English Province of Carolina,
by the Spaniards called Florida, and by the French La Louisiane, prom o t e d t h e elder C o x e s tract a s a n E n g l i s h p r o v i n c e allied w i t h
N e w E n g l a n d against t h e S p a n i s h , F r e n c h , and Indians. I t c a l l e d
for all the colonies appertaining to the c r o w n of G r e a t Britain, on
t h e n o r t h e r n c o n t i n e n t of A m e r i c a , [to] be u n i t e d u n d e r a legal,
regular,
and firm e s t a b l i s h m e n t ; o v e r w h i c h a l i e u t e n a n t or
122
CHAPTER 13
T H E S E C R E T BRIDGE
H I R T Y - T H I R D degree M a s o n i c s c h o l a r M a n l y P. H a l l , in his
123
RULERS OF E V I L
the
Great
a Freemason,
Seal
of the
he
United
S t a t e s of A m e r i c a : t h e c h o i c e of its V i r g i l i a n m o t t o e s is c r e d i t e d e x c l u s i v e l y to
Thomson.
Among
Thomson's
his
contemporaries,
name
was
Charles
synonymous
with
T r u t h . S o a c c u r a t e w e r e his m i n u t e s o f
Charles Thomson,
the man who talked
Pennsylvania's
the truth.
negotiations
with
the
A n d s o C h a r l e s T h o m s o n o c c u p i e d t h e r e m a i n i n g forty years
o f his life t r a n s l a t i n g t h e S e p t u a g i n t , t h e G r e e k - l a n g u a g e B i b l e ,
124
CHAPTER 13
T H E S E C R E T BRIDGE
into English. Still, he was frequently requested to write the definitive insiders history of t h e R e v o l u t i o n . Dr. B e n j a m i n R u s h overheard T h o m s o n s reply to o n e s u c h request and recorded it in his
diary:
No, said he, I ought not, for I should contradict all the
histories of the great events of the Revolution, and shew by my
account of men, motives and measures, that we are wholly
indebted to the agency of Providence for its successful issue. Let
the world admire the supposed wisdom and valor of our great
men. Perhaps they may adopt the qualities that have been
ascribed to them, and thus good may be done. I shall not undeceive future generations.
5
125
RULERS OF E V I L
126
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
14
THE DOGMA OF
INDEPENDENCE
129
RULERS OF E V I L
egalitarianism.
When
Queen
Elizabeth
ordered
that
B e l l a r m i n e b e l e c t u r e d against a t C a m b r i d g e , t h e lecturer, w h i l e
reading the C a r d i n a l t o refute h i m , c o n v e r t e d t o R o m a n C a t h o l i cism. T h e o d o r e Beza, w h o s u c c e e d e d J o h n C a l v i n a s h e a d o f t h e
P r o t e s t a n t c h u r c h at G e n e v a , is said to h a v e d e c l a r e d of B e l larmines m a g n u m opus, Christian Controversy,
T h i s b o o k has
ruined us!
O f t h e process o f m a k i n g t h e e n e m y m o v e a s o n e wishes,
Sun-tzu wrote: T h e great science is to m a k e h i m desire e v e r y t h i n g
y o u w i s h h i m t o d o & t o p r o v i d e h i m w i t h all t h e m e a n s t o h e l p
y o u i n this, w i t h o u t his realizing it. T h u s , l i b e r a t i o n t h e o l o g y
reached the A m e r i c a n revolutionaries through the v o i c e and energies of its p r i n c i p a l adversary, Sir R o b e r t Filmer. Sir R o b e r t spent
the first four pages of Patriarcha ( 1 6 8 0 ) , his illustrious defense of
D i v i n e R i g h t m o n a r c h y , refuting C a r d i n a l B e l l a r m i n e . B u t his
refutation c o n t a i n s so m u c h material from Bellarmines works that
Patriarcha a m o u n t s to n o t h i n g less t h a n a c o n c i s e introduction of
Bellarminian theory.
T h e t w o most c o n s p i c u o u s reviewers of Patriarcha were A l g e r -
130
CHAPTER 14
T H E D O G M A O F INDEPENDENCE
131
RULERS OF E V I L
T h e personal library o f t h e m a i n a u t h o r o f t h e D e c l a r a t i o n o f
I n d e p e n d e n c e , T h o m a s Jefferson, c o n t a i n e d a c o p y of Patriarcha,
and also a h a n d s o m e folio of four h u n d r e d n i n e t y - s e v e n pages of
the discourses of A l g e r n o n Sidney. If Jefferson read but the opening pages of S i d n e y s and Filmers b o o k s , B e l l a r m i n i a n s c h o l a r
John C l e m e n t Rager wrote in 1926,
he had the principles of democracy as propounded by Bellarmine, in a nutshell. It is more than likely, however, that the
curiosity of Jefferson ... prompted [him] to look more deeply into
the original writings of this Catholic Schoolman.
[He] had not far to go. In the library of Princeton University there was a copy of Cardinal Bellarmines works. James Madison, a member of the committee which framed the Virginia
Declaration of Rights, was a graduate of Princeton. Probably he
read Bellarmine, for at this period of his life he read everything
he could lay his hands on and was deeply versed in religious controversy.
It might be remarked that several members of the committee which drew up the [Virginia] Declaration of Rights had been
educated in England, where the writings of Bellarmine were not
unpopular even among those who were most inimical to his
faith.
T h e operative p h i l o s o p h y o f the D e c l a r a t i o n o f I n d e p e n d e n c e
is easily traceable to Bellarminian liberation theology:
Cardinal Bellarmine
Declaration of Independence
132
CHAPTER 14
T H E D O G M A O F INDEPENDENCE
Cardinal Bellarmine
Declaration of Independence
The people themselves, immediately and directly, hold the political power.
Interestingly, Patriarcha ( 1 6 8 0 ) was n o t published until t w e n t y - e i g h t years after its a u t h o r Sir R o b e r t Filmers d e a t h . It arrived
in an era of d w i n d l i n g hopes for D i v i n e R i g h t , the c o n c e p t h a v i n g
b e e n thoroughly discredited w h e n K i n g C h a r l e s I was b e h e a d e d in
1625.
C o u l d it be t h a t Patriarcha was e d i t e d or g h o s t - w r i t t e n by
Jesuits a t t h e c o m m a n d o f S u p e r i o r G e n e r a l J o h n Paul O l i v a
( 1 6 6 1 1 6 8 1 ) ? T h e purpose w o u l d h a v e b e e n t o i n d u c e t h e e n e mies o f R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m t o f o l l o w B e l l a r m i n e b y h a v i n g B e l l a r m i n i a n l i b e r a t i o n attacked by a loser, Filmer, t h e disgraced
c h a m p i o n of a lost P r o t e s t a n t cause. T h e idea is n o t far-fetched
w h e n o n e considers actual o u t c o m e . For Patriarcha did in fact produce the theory of r e v o l u t i o n that impelled the colonists to create
a n a t i o n subservient to the black papacy.
But for liberation t h e o l o g y to translate into the v i o l e n c e n e c essary to d i v i d e t h e E n g l i s h - s p e a k i n g world, E n g l a n d h a d to c o m m i t acts of tyranny. H o w this was a c c o m p l i s h e d , despite a dazed
and c o n f u s e d and rather i n n o c u o u s y o u n g k i n g , is t h e subject of
our n e x t chapter.
133
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
15
THE MADNESS OF
KING GEORGE III
135
RULERS OF E V I L
p o i n t m e n t t o the Princes father, K i n g G e o r g e I I . T h e k i n g resented that his son appeared n o t to h a v e inherited his craving for war
G e o r g e II was t h e last British m o n a r c h to lead his army i n t o battle, w h i c h he did against t h e S p a n i s h in 1 7 3 9 . G e o r g e despised his
sons Ignatian entourage. W h e n Frederick W i l l i a m ran up an exorb i t a n t tab e n t e r t a i n i n g foreign ambassadors at S t . Jamess P a l a c e ,
t h e k i n g c u t his a l l o w a n c e , s h o o e d t h e ambassadors away, and
ordered t h e c o u p l e to m o v e o u t of S t . Jamess a n d t a k e up a simpler residency at Leicester House.
I n 1 7 3 8 , A u g u s t a g a v e birth t o a son, G e o r g e W i l l i a m . A t the
age of six t h e c h i l d was p l a c e d u n d e r t h e t u t e l a g e of a Dr.
A y s c o u g h . L i k e t h e S o c i e t y o f Jesus, A y s c o u g h did n o t w i s h t h e
head of the C h u r c h of England well. H e is chiefly remarkable,
says Brittanica, as an adherent of the opposition. Ayscoughs role
i n history was t o k e e p t h e future k i n g o f E n g l a n d , w h o suffered
e m o t i o n a l l y u n d e r t h e u n g a i n l y squabbles d i v i d i n g f a t h e r a n d
grandfather, virtually illiterate for more t h a n five years.
T h e P r i n c e o f W a l e s was fond o f h o r s e - r a c i n g . O n e a f t e r n o o n
in 1 7 4 7 , so t h e official story goes, a sudden d o w n p o u r of rain c o n fined h i m and a h a n d f u l of friends to his t e n t at t h e E g h a m races.
D e t e r m i n e d t o play cards, t h e P r i n c e sent Edward, N i n t h D u k e o f
N o r f o l k , out in t h e rain to find s o m e o n e to m a k e up a whist party.
T h e D u k e returned w i t h a strikingly h a n d s o m e S c o t , J o h n Stuart,
third Earl o f B u t e . B u t e i m m e d i a t e l y g a i n e d t h e f a v o u r o f t h e
prince and princess, says Brittanica, and b e c a m e the leading pers o n a g e a t t h e i r c o u r t . W h a t B r i t a n n i c a o m i t s saying, a l o n g w i t h
every other source I could find on this leading character in the form a t i o n o f A n g l o - A m e r i c a n r e l a t i o n s , i s t h a t B u t e , like N o r f o l k ,
was a secret brother of the Lodge. T h i s fact is ascertainable only from
t h e k e y s t o n e o f t h e a r c h o v e r Butes m a u s o l e u m i n S t . Marys
C e m e t e r y at R o t h e s a y , Isle of B u t e , in t h e F i r t h of C l y d e w e s t of
Glasgow. C a r v e d into that keystone is the familiar M a s o n i c disembodied all-seeing eye.
B o r n i n 1 7 1 3 , e d u c a t e d a t E t o n , B u t e was e l e c t e d i n 1 7 3 7 t o
t h e r e p r e s e n t a t i v e p e e r a g e for S c o t l a n d . H e n e v e r o p e n e d his
m o u t h i n d e b a t e . W h e n his bid for r e - e l e c t i o n failed, h e returned
136
CHAPTER 15
T H E M A D N E S S O F K I N G G E O R G E III
to the family estate on the Isle of Bute, w h o s e remarkably temperate c l i m a t e p r o d u c e s a lush foliage, e v e n p a l m trees. T h e r e he
indulged a passion for b o t a n y that c a n be e x p e r i e n c e d to this day
in the v e r d a n t grounds at M o u n t Rothesay. In 1 7 4 5 , Bute suddenly left R o t h e s a y and t o o k up residence in L o n d o n . T h e year 1 7 4 5
is distinguished by the so-called Jacobite R e b e l l i o n , a n o t h e r w o n drous S u n - t z u a n ruse in w h i c h a p p a r e n t defeat for t h e S o c i e t y of
Jesus masked a h i d d e n victory.
T h e Jacobite R e b e l l i o n aimed t o restore R o m a n C a t h o l i c rule
o v e r E n g l a n d by deposing G e o r g e II and p l a c i n g James IIs grandson C h a r l e s Stuart, better k n o w n as B o n n i e Prince C h a r l i e , on the
throne. However, w h e n Charlie marched on L o n d o n with a band
o f S c o t t i s h d e v o t e e s , n o C a t h o l i c p o l i t i c i a n o f any p r o m i n e n c e
would desert G e o r g e II. T h e R e b e l l i o n was forced t o abort. C h a r lie escaped to France and the and the S c o t s were massacred. C l e a r ly, this was a C a t h o l i c disaster. Or was it? S u c h e x t e n s i v e C a t h o l i c
support for a P r o t e s t a n t k i n g assured E n g l a n d t h a t t h e m o n a r c h y
w o u l d b e f o r e v e r P r o t e s t a n t . A C a t h o l i c E n g l a n d was n o w a n
impossible d r e a m . T h e Jesuits c o u l d g i v e up. E n g l i s h m e n c o u l d
n o w r e l a x w i t h t h e m i n t h e i r midst, just a s Jesuits c o u l d n o w g o
about t h e i r business w i t h o u t c a u s i n g official alarm. T h e J a c o b i t e
R e b e l l i o n m a d e E n g l a n d a t l a s t . . . safe for t h e b l a c k papacy. T h e
Jesuits secured a n e w c o v e r by b l o w i n g their c o v e r b l o w n c o v e r
as cover in the parlance of C I A . T h e S u n - T z u a n G e n e r a l wins
w h a t e v e r the circumstances.
H E N B u t e j o i n e d t h e c o u r t o f t h e P r i n c e and Princess o f
W a l e s , t h e i r son G e o r g e W i l l i a m was a n e m o t i o n a l basket
case. B u t e l a v i s h e d a t t e n t i o n o n t h e lad, w o n his trust and a d m i ration, b e c a m e his mentor. Indeed, Bute m a d e h i m s e l f so d e l i g h t -
fully
indispensable
around
Leicester
House
that
the
Prince
137
RULERS OF E V I L
mysteriously at the age of forty-four. Rumors that Bute was responsible c i r c u l a t e d for a w h i l e and e v a p o r a t e d . H o w e v e r , gossip linking Bute r o m a n t i c a l l y t o Princess A u g u s t a n e v e r w e n t away, e v e n
t h o u g h he was husband to a d e v o t e d wife and happy family.
G e o r g e II, surprisingly d e s o l a t e o v e r t h e Princes u n t i m e l y
d e a t h , remained an absurdly stern grandfather to G e o r g e W i l l i a m .
U n t i l his o w n d e a t h in 1 7 6 0 , G e o r g e II grew increasingly m e l a n c h o l i c and d i s i n t e r e s t e d i n ruling. P a r l i a m e n t g a i n e d s t r e n g t h .
B u t e a c t e d the surrogate father to t h e future k i n g . C a r i n g for t h e
gardens at L e i c e s t e r H o u s e , he inspired t h e boy w i t h a lifelong
interest in botany. He e n c o u r a g e d h i m to patronize t h e arts the
composer H a n d e l , t h o u g h blind, was still superintending performances of his works at t h e royal b e h e s t . H o w e v e r , Bute did little to
allay Georges t o r m e n t i n g fears of inadequacy. R e i n f o r c i n g himself
as the ideal of c o n d u c t , the S c o t n o u r i s h e d t h e boys self-distrust,
w h i c h would b e c o m e the most p r o m i n e n t feature of his maturity.
S u c h was t h e c o n t e x t o f E n g l i s h p o w e r w h e n L o r e n z o R i c c i
t i p p e d t h e stones i n t h e O h i o v a l l e y t h a t t u m b l e d i n t o a costly
w o r l d war b e t w e e n E n g l a n d and F r a n c e . S i x years i n t o t h e war,
G e o r g e II d i e d at t h e age of s e v e n t y - s e v e n . He left b e h i n d a disunited Parliament and a dysfunctional heir barely out of his teens.
G e o r g e W i l l i a m , n o w K i n g G e o r g e III, fearfully turned the British
Empire o v e r t o J o h n S t u a r t . B u t e a c t e d swiftly t o c o n f o r m t o t h e
wishes of his U n k n o w n Superior. He b e g a n by a p p o i n t i n g a more
c o m p l i a n t first lord of the Treasury, the office later to be k n o w n as
P r i m e M i n i s t e r . N e x t , w i t h s e c r e t l y - f u n d e d grants, h e p u r c h a s e d
votes from key members of Parliament widely k n o w n as the Kings
Friends. U n d e r t h e n o b l e p r e t e x t o f a c h i e v i n g a closer unity o f
t h e B r i t i s h Empire u n d e r P a r l i a m e n t , B u t e w h i p p e d t h e Kings
Friends into passing a law to enforce writs of assistance across the
A t l a n t i c . T h e s e w e r e r e v e n u e - r a i s i n g w a r r a n t s issued s u m m a r i l y
u n d e r t h e royal seal r e q u i r i n g a law officer to t a k e possession of
lands w i t h o u t trial, w i t h o u t jury.
O n e does n o t n e e d a d o c t o r a t e i n p o l i t i c a l s c i e n c e t o k n o w
that summary e x p r o p r i a t i o n is a sure way to divide an empire, n o t
u n i t e it. W h e n t h e writs were e n f o r c e d i n M a s s a c h u s e t t s , James
138
C H A P T E R 15
T H E M A D N E S S OF K I N G G E O R G E III
L o r e n z o R i c c i ' s W a r , or t h e M a r i t i m e W a r , or t h e F r e n c h and
I n d i a n W a r s , c a m e t o a n e n d i n 1 7 6 3 . E n g l a n d was t h e a p p a r e n t
v i c t o r . B u t e was sent by his p r o t e g e , G e o r g e III, to n e g o t i a t e a
peace in Paris. Assisted by R o b e r t Petty, Lord S h e l b u r n e , the n o t o rious Jesuit of B e r k e l e y S q u a r e , B u t e p e r f e c t e d t h e T r e a t y of
Paris. U n d e r its terms E n g l a n d w o n from F r a n c e all o f C a t h o l i c
Q u e b e c and the region east of the Mississippi, e x c e p t for the island
of N e w O r l e a n s . T h i s was s u c h a great territorial w i n d f a l l for t h e
colonists that N o r t h Carolinians created Bute C o u n t y in the
n o r t h e a s t e r n part o f t h e c o l o n y .
H o w e v e r , B u t e restricted t h e
w i n d f a l l b y o r d e r i n g t h e infamous R o y a l P r o c l a m a t i o n o f 1 7 6 3 ,
w h i c h p r o h i b i t e d A m e r i c a n s from m o v i n g w e s t o f a line d r a w n
a l o n g t h e crest o f t h e A l l e g h e n y M o u n t a i n s . M o s t c o l o n i s t s
v i e w e d t h e P r o c l a m a t i o n as a s c h e m e to i m p r i s o n t h e m b e t w e e n
the A l l e g h e n i e s and t h e A t l a n t i c . T o purchasers o f w e s t e r n real
estate prior to t h e Treaty, it was legalized theft. T h e c h u r c h g o e r s
saw a papal a d v a n c e : W i t h R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m no longer actively persecuted in England, many A m e r i c a n s concluded that the
mother country was about to return to R o m e .
139
RULERS OF E V I L
s y l v a n i a , C h a r l e s T h o m s o n . T h e d e a n o f all these p r o p a g a n d i s t s
was S a m u e l A d a m s , the c e l e b r a t e d Father o f t h e A m e r i c a n R e v o l u t i o n and Freemasonrys d o m i n a n t figure in t h e m o b i l i z a t i o n
of the B o s t o n artisans and inland t o w n s . J o h n A d a m s , in a letter
4
140
CHAPTER 15
T H E M A D N E S S O F K I N G G E O R G E III
141
RULERS OF E V I L
e v e r y c o l o n i s t s e l l i n g a h o r s e , m a k i n g a w i l l , or m o r t g a g i n g a
h o u s e . T h e price o f e v e r y n e w s p a p e r was i n c r e a s e d b y t h e stated
value of the stamp attached to it.
In
Massachusetts,
Britannus
Americanus,
one
of Sam
A d a m s more t h a n t w e n t y p s e u d o n y m s , c h a r g e d t h a t it was as
absurd for P a r l i a m e n t to t a x t h e A m e r i c a n p e o p l e as it w o u l d be
for an assembly of A m e r i c a n s to tax the people of England. In Virginia, Patrick Henry cried his slogan NO TAXATION WITHOUT REPRESENTATION! From the L o n d o n Coffee House in Philadelphia,
C h a r l e s T h o m s o n led a secret club of workers, teachers, merchants
a n d professionals in a d v o c a t i n g t h e p r o d u c t i o n and sales of l o c a l
g o o d s s t r e n g t h e n e d b y a n i n t e r c o l o n i a l a g r e e m e n t n o t t o import
goods from Britain.
A m o n t h before the first stamps arrived, S a m A d a m s agitated
Massachusetts to hold a Stamp A c t Congress, w h i c h c o n v e n e d
a t N e w Y o r k i n O c t o b e r . T h e C o n g r e s s drew u p a D e c l a r a t i o n o f
Rights and G r i e v a n c e s protesting that the A c t threatened t h e liberties of t h e c o l o n i e s . By t h e t i m e t h e stamps arrived from E n g land in N o v e m b e r , the colonists h a d forced most of the stamp-distributors t o resign. T h e m e r c h a n t s o f B o s t o n , N e w York, a n d
Philadelphia agreed n o t to import English goods, causing a decline
in trade w i t h G r e a t Britain of about t w e n t y - f i v e p e r c e n t w i t h i n a
year. I n a n address before t h e H o u s e o f C o m m o n s , B e n j a m i n
Franklin issued his famous warning that if troops should be sent to
t h e c o l o n i e s t o e n f o r c e t h e A c t , t h e y w i l l n o t find a r e v o l u t i o n
there but m i g h t very well create one.
G r e n v i l l e s ministry s u d d e n l y fell t o W i l l i a m P i t t a n d L o r d
R o c k i n g h a m , w h o repealed the S t a m p A c t i n M a r c h . T h e colonies
r e j o i c e d a n d p l e d g e d l o y a l t y t o G e o r g e III. T h e y h a r d l y n o t i c e d
t h a t t h e K i n g s Friends h a d a c c o m p a n i e d t h e r e p e a l w i t h a
D e c l a r a t o r y A c t c l a i m i n g full p o w e r a n d a u t h o r i t y t o b i n d t h e
c o l o n i e s a n d p e o p l e o f A m e r i c a , subjects o f t h e C r o w n o f G r e a t
Britain, in all cases whatsoever.
R e g a r d i n g Patrick Henrys o b j e c t i o n s to unfair t a x a t i o n as so
m u c h nonsense, Charles Townshend, C h a n c e l l o r of the Exchequer, v o w e d t o get p l e n t y o f r e v e n u e from t h e c o l o n i e s . I n t h e
142
C H A P T E R 15
T H E M A D N E S S OF K I N G G E O R G E III
143
RULERS OF E V I L
B e t w e e n 1 7 7 0 and 1 7 7 3 , a b o u t t h e o n l y t r o u b l e s o m e c o n frontations were those b e t w e e n British r e v e n u e vessels and smugglers. T h e c o l o n i e s b e g a n p r o d u c i n g more. Trade was so brisk that
m e r c h a n t s , formerly the c h i e f o p p o n e n t s of British rule, h a d little
to protest. T h e y turned their full a t t e n t i o n back to business.
A n d t h e n L o r e n z o R i c c i n u d g e d his w e i g h t i e s t boulders t o
date, the Religious R i g h t , the Protestant churchgoers. H o w he did
this is the subject of our n e x t chapter.
144
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
16
TWEAKING
THE RELIGIOUS RIGHT
s T H E F U R O R o v e r t h e S t a m p A c t was c o o l i n g d o w n , t h e
Jesuits of M a r y l a n d and P e n n s y l v a n i a d i s c o v e r e d t h a t the
director of C a t h o l i c operations in the British colonies,
B i s h o p R i c h a r d C h a l l o n e r , h a d asked R o m e t o ordain a n A m e r i -
c a n bishop.
T h e A m e r i c a n Jesuits disliked t h e idea. F a t h e r F e r d i n a n d
S t e i n m a y e r (alias Farmer) of N e w York cautioned Bishop C h a l l o n er, It is i n c r e d i b l e h o w h a t e f u l to n o n - C a t h o l i c s in all parts of
A m e r i c a is the very n a m e of bishop. Still, in C h a l l o n e r s view, an
A m e r i c a n b i s h o p w o u l d establish b e t t e r order i n t h e c o l o n i e s ,
restore discipline, and m a k e it possible for c o l o n i a l C a t h o l i c s to be
c o n f i r m e d . S t e i n m a y e r a n d his A m e r i c a n b r e t h r e n strenuously
o p p o s e d t h e idea o n grounds t h a t i t w o u l d o n l y m a k e life a m o n g
Protestants more difficult for C a t h o l i c s . T h e y collected lay support
for their views and asked C h a l l o n e r himself to forward the protests
to R o m e , w h i c h he declined to do, l e a v i n g it to the Jesuits to state
their o w n case.
147
RULERS OF E V I L
R o m e n e v e r replied t o C h a l l o n e r s p e t i t i o n for a n A m e r i c a n
b i s h o p . T h e b i s h o p later d i s c o v e r e d t h a t t h e p e t i t i o n , m a d e i n a
letter to C a r d i n a l S p i n e l l i and entered into the post in 1 7 6 4 , never
left England. In Bishop Challoners words, it was opened, and stopt
on this side of the water.
T h e y w a r n e d t h a t a n A m e r i c a n bishop w o u l d d o m i n a t e the c o l o nial governors and councils, strengthen the position of the colon i a l oligarchy, and d r i v e dissenters from p o l i t i c a l life w i t h a Test
A c t requiring officials t o state t h e i r religious p r e f e r e n c e . H a v i n g
b r o u g h t t h e c o l o n i a l g o v e r n m e n t s u n d e r his c o n t r o l , t h e A m e r i c a n b i s h o p w o u l d t h e n establish t h e C h u r c h o f R o m e i n all t h e
colonies and impose taxes for the support of its hierarchy. A letter
in t h e New York Gazette or Weekly Post Boy for M a r c h 1 4 , 1 7 6 8
c h a r g e d t h a t a n A m e r i c a n b i s h o p w o u l d i n t r o d u c e a system o f
e p i s c o p a l p a l a c e s , o f p o n t i f i c a l r e v e n u e s , o f spiritual courts and
all t h e p o m p , grandeur, luxury, and regalia o f a n A m e r i c a n L a m b e t h L a m b e t h Palace b e i n g the residence of the A r c h b i s h o p of
148
CHAPTER 16
T W E A K I N G T H E RELIGIOUS R I G H T
Jonathan
Mayhew,
Dudleian
Lecturer
at
Harvard,
of Correspondence,
an
intercolonial
o r g a n i z a t i o n of c h u r c h e s , a n d a S o c i e t y of D i s s e n t e r s based in
N e w York. T h e s e organizations brought all opposed t o t h e C h u r c h
of England into correspondence with one another, whether in
A m e r i c a , G r e a t B r i t a i n , o r I r e l a n d . T h e specter o f a n A m e r i c a n
5
T h e fact t h a t A m e r i c a n s w e r e t r a i n e d and h a b i t u a t e d t o
oppose t h e British C r o w n a n d t h e C h u r c h o f E n g l a n d n o t b y
R o m a n C a t h o l i c s but b y P r o t e s t a n t c h u r c h m e n is, t o m y m i n d ,
proof of the S u n - T z u a n ingenuity of L o r e n z o R i c c i . S u n - T z u said:
T h e G e n e r a l will k n o w h o w t o s h a p e a t w i l l , n o t o n l y t h e army
he is c o m m a n d i n g but also that of his enemies. W h i l e Riccis o w n
army was appearing in t h e worlds o p i n i o n markets to be a b a n d of
v i c i o u s dolts slipping d o w n i n t o t h e i r w e l l - d e s e r v e d o b l i v i o n , a
small elite corps of indispensibles, some n e i t h e r k n o w i n g nor car-
149
RULERS OF E V I L
150
CHAPTER 16
151
RULERS OF E V I L
any c o n g r e g a t i o n w i t h i n t h e
United
S t a t e s . F r o m m was e x c o m m u n i c a t e d and h e l d up as an e x a m p l e
o f w h a t h a p p e n s t o rebels against w h o l e s o m e C h u r c h authority.
Addisons use of the term C a t h o l i c C h u r c h of the U n i t e d States
is an interesting judicial n o t i c e t h a t Carrolls o r d i n a t i o n instituted, for all p r a c t i c a l purposes, a secular c h u r c h ruled by t h e b l a c k
papacy. E m i n e n t C a t h o l i c historian T h o m a s O G o r m a n concurred
in 1 8 9 5 , o b s e r v i n g t h a t A m e r i c a n C a t h o l i c i s m was, i n its i n c e p tion, wholly a Jesuit affair and [has] largely remained s o .
A m e r i c a s first A n g l i c a n b i s h o p , o r d a i n e d i n 1 7 8 4 , was R e v .
S a m u e l S e a b u r y o f C o n n e c t i c u t . R e v . S e a b u r y was b o t h a H i g h
C h u r c h m a n and a Freemason. To a v o i d the political repercussions
8
of s w e a r i n g a l l e g i a n c e to t h e C h u r c h of E n g l a n d so s o o n after
1 7 7 6 , S e a b u r y was c o n s e c r a t e d i n N o v e m b e r 1 7 8 4 a t A b e r d e e n ,
S c o t l a n d . Of critical importance to R o m e was that the three bishops c o n s e c r a t i n g S e a b u r y w e r e all n o n j u r i n g b i s h o p s . N o n j u r i n g d e s c r i b e d t h e class o f C a t h o l i c b i s h o p s t h a t s t o o d i n the
succession of Jacobite clergy w h o , remaining loyal to K i n g James
II after his a b d i c a t i o n in 1 6 8 9 , h a d refused to take a loyalty o a t h
to James successors his daughter, M a r y S t u a r t , and son-in-law,
W i l l i a m o f O r a n g e , b o t h P r o t e s t a n t s . A m e r i c a s first P r o t e s t a n t
9
b i s h o p , like his R o m a n C a t h o l i c c o u n t e r p a r t , o w e d a l l e g i a n c e t o
Rome.
T h i s obscure fact is c o m m e m o r a t e d in o n e of L o n d o n s most
heavily-trafficked and world-famous locations. T h e spacious grassy
lawns on either side of the great stairway leading up to the N a t i o n al Portrait G a l l e r y facing Trafalgar Square are i d e n t i c a l e x c e p t for
their bronze statuary, o n e p i e c e a l o n e p l a c e d at the c e n t e r of e a c h
l a w n . O n t h e n o r t h l a w n stands James II, c r o w n e d w i t h imperial
laurel, w e a r i n g t h e armor of Julius Caesar. ( A n elderly British Je-
152
CHAPTER
16
T W E A K I N G THE R E L I G I O U S R I G H T
153
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
17
Charles
P h i l i p p e was n e p h e w t o t h e D u k e s o f N o r f o l k . W e r e m e m b e r the
N o r f o l k s , T h o m a s and Edward H o w a r d , for t h e i r significant c o n tributions to A m e r i c a n independence T h o m a s , originator of
c o l o n i a l Freemasonry; Edward, c o u p l e r of Lord Bute to t h e future
G e o r g e III.
A r r i v i n g i n R o m e w i t h C h a r l e s P h i l i p p e was h i s professor a t
the Jesuit c o l l e g e i n t h e m e d i e v a l F l e m i s h ( n o w B e l g i a n ) city o f
Bruges, J o h n C a r r o l l . T h e pair w e r e e n j o y i n g a G r a n d T o u r o f
Europe w h i c h had begun in the summer of 1 7 7 1 .
F r o m Bruges t h e y h a d p r o c e e d e d b y carriage d o w n t h r o u g h
A l s a c e - L o r r a i n e to Strasbourg, across t h e R h i n e to B a d e n - B a d e n ,
then upstream to Carlsruhe, Bruschal, Heidelberg, M a n n h e i m ,
155
RULERS OF E V I L
Crown.
Although
Charles
was
super-rich
lawyer-
156
C H A P T E R 17
A TIMELY G R A N D T O U R
E A N W H I L E , w i t h t h e c o m i n g o f spring, C a r r o l l and S t o u r t o n
left R o m e for F l o r e n c e , G e n o a , L y o n s , Paris, L i g e , arriving
ly a study-guide for C h a r l e s Philippe, partly a travelog, its a fragmentary and circumspect d o c u m e n t , as one historian gingerly put
it. H e r e a n d t h e r e , o n e finds s n a t c h e s o f informal p o l i t i c a l o p i n i o n . A l t h o u g h C a r r o l l s o p i n i o n s are i n t e r e s t i n g , its his c i r c u m s p e c t i o n t h a t intrigues us most, its w h a t his j o u r n a l doesnt say.
T r a v e l i n g w i t h a s t u d e n t appears o r d i n a r y e n o u g h , but C h a r l e s
P h i l i p p e S t o u r t o n was no ordinary c o l l e g i a n . He was a s t u d e n t of
casuistry, e q u i v o c a t i o n , and B e l l a r m i n i a n l i b e r a t i o n t h e o l o g y
t a u g h t b y professionals s w o r n t o e x p a n d R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m and
extirpate Protestantism. H e had b e e n i n d o c t r i n a t e d t o o b e d i e n c e
t h r o u g h t h e S p i r i t u a l E x e r c i s e s , was a m e m b e r of Englands premier C a t h o l i c and M a s o n i c family, and was a b o u t t h e age of
A l e x a n d e r H a m i l t o n ( w h o by t h e n was already turning out anonymous r e v o l u t i o n a r y p a m p h l e t s a t Kings C o l l e g e i n N e w Y o r k ) .
N o r were C a r r o l l and S t o u r t o n merely sight-seeing. T h e y were up
to s o m e t h i n g big. Carrolls journal alludes to m e e t i n g s w i t h h i g h r a n k i n g officials in c h u r c h and state, but gives no specific n a m e s .
W r i t i n g to an English Jesuit colleague, he confided I k e e p a close
i n c o g n i t o during this t i m e .
157
RULERS OF E V I L
Trier: F e b r o n i a n i s m , t h e p h i l o s o p h y o f v o n H o n t h e i m s b o o k ,
c o n t a i n s t h e f o r m u l a for a d m i n i s t e r i n g P r o t e s t a n t A m e r i c a as a
B e l l a r m i n i a n c o m m o n w e a l t h ! F e b r o n i a n i s m calls for decentralizing
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
into
independent
national
c h u r c h e s m o d e l e d o n t h e C h u r c h o f E n g l a n d . B e c a u s e t h e y are
ruled d i r e c t l y by k i n g s and p r i n c e s , these c h u r c h e s are more correctly called S t a t e s . T h e Pope may be successor to Peter, Prince
o f the A p o s t l e s , but u n d e r F e b r o n i a n i s m h e has n o legal jurisdiction. He is merely a principle of unity, a spiritual unifier obligated
to abide by the decrees of general c o u n c i l s under the leadership of
bishops and their properly e n l i g h t e n e d laymen.
C r u c i a l to Febronianisms a p p l i c a t i o n is t h o r o u g h popular edu c a t i o n . O n c e l a y m e n , b i s h o p s , and c o u n c i l s are properly e n l i g h t e n e d t h e y w i l l b e e m p o w e r e d t o resist any a t t e m p t s o f t h e
papacy to exert monarchial control over the C h u r c h . Febronius
emphasized that his system w o u l d succeed only in a milieu of popular e n l i g h t e n m e n t . H i s c o n t e x t presumes a n e n l i g h t e n m e n t
158
CHAPTER
17
A TIMELY G R A N D T O U R
F e b r o n i a n i s m was t h e secret f o r m u l a for r e t u r n i n g t h e n o n C a t h o l i c world to the b o s o m of the C h u r c h . To mask this fact, the
V a t i c a n dramatically c o n d e m n e d the b o o k . T h e jesuited C l e m e n t
XIII h a d b a n n e d it from c o l l e g e s and u n i v e r s i t i e s . In a rather
quaint example of academic blown cover as cover, Bishop v o n
H o n t h e i m , w h o m few realized was Febronius, e v e n b a n n e d it from
his o w n classes at the U n i v e r s i t y !
On the State of the Church is arguably L o r e n z o Riccis A m e r i can Manifesto, the social blueprint for h o w the G e n e r a l intended
to realize B e l l a r m i n i a n l i b e r a t i o n in a P r o t e s t a n t m o n a r c h y . T h e
full title page of t h e first edition copy of the b o o k says it all:
On the State of the Church and the Legitimate Power of the
Roman Pontiff: A Singular Book On the Properly-Ordered Reunification with Dissidents in the Christian Religion.
H e r e o n e b e h o l d s a d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e m o m e n t o u s s o c i a l
change that the A m e r i c a n R e v o l u t i o n would indeed produce
neither m o n a r c h i a l overthrow, nor democracy, nor republicanism,
but a properly-ordered reunification w i t h dissidents in the C h r i s t ian r e l i g i o n , t h a t is, t h e r e u n i f i c a t i o n o f R o m a n C a t h o l i c s w i t h
P r o t e s t a n t s u n d e r a secularized r e l i g i o n w h o s e v a l u e s l o n g on
h u m a n i s m , short on Scripture are taught t h r o u g h public schools
f o l l o w i n g t h e Jesuit ratio studiorum. R e u n i f i c a t i o n m e a n s t h a t
Protestantism has b e e n reabsorbed into R o m e . T h i s , in the eyes of
the b l a c k papacy, t o the S u n - T z u a n m i n d , and t o c o m m o n sense,
equals the practical extirpation of Protestantism.
159
RULERS OF E V I L
C a e s a r e a n soldiers
protected
160
CHAPTER
17
A TIMELY G R A N D T O U R
b l a c k p a p a c y absolute f i n a n c i a l p r i v a c y a n d secrecy. W h o w o u l d
e v e r search a family of o r t h o d o x Jews for t h e k e y to the w e a l t h of
the R o m a n C a t h o l i c C h u r c h ? I b e l i e v e this a p p o i n t m e n t explains
w h y t h e H o u s e of R o t h s c h i l d is famous for h e l p i n g n a t i o n s go to
war. It is fascinating that, as M e y e r Rothschilds sons grew into the
family business, the firm t o o k on the title Meyer Amschel Rothschild
und Shne, w h i c h g i v e s us t h e n o t a r i q o n M A R S . Isnt M a r s t h e
R o m a n G o d o f W a r , w h o s e h e a v e n l y m a n i f e s t a t i o n i s t h e red
planet? T h e r e is powerful c a b a l a h here, and theres hardly an acre
of inhabitable earth that hasnt b e e n affected by it in some way.
It may never be k n o w n if John Carroll and Charles Philippe
S t o u r t o n paid a c a l l o n t h e offices o f M e y e r R o t h s c h i l d during
their G r a n d Tour. C a r r o l l was n o t permitted to k e e p a record, and
the R o t h s c h i l d n a m e is synonymous w i t h secrecy. But a call, keeping a close i n c o g n i t o , at t h e H o u s e of R o t h s c h i l d w o u l d n o t be
i n c o n s i s t e n t w i t h o u t c o m e . T h e n e w l y - d e s i g n e d Prefect o f t h e
Sodality, c h i e f organizer of l a y m e n for social a c t i o n , w o u l d h a v e a
l e g i t i m a t e n e e d t o talk f i n a n c e s w i t h t h e C h u r c h s m o s t secret
trustee. A s t h i n g s w e r e d e v e l o p i n g , G e n e r a l R i c c i n e e d e d a n
A m e r i c a n f i n a n c i a l crisis t o p r o v o k e t h e c o l o n i s t s i n t o r e s o l v i n g
the utter necessity of war.
C a r r o l l s j o u r n a l reflects t h a t h e and S t o u r t o n did e n t e r t h e
Frankfurt-Mainz area, w h i c h is R o t h s c h i l d country, in early spring
1 7 7 2 . I f w e suppose t h e y t a l k e d f i n a n c i a l crisis w i t h t h e R o t h schilds, t h e o u t c o m e o f t h e i r talks a c t u a l l y did o c c u r s e v e r a l
m o n t h s later. D u r i n g July, in fact, t h e B r i t i s h b a n k i n g system
u n d e r w e n t a severe c r e d i t r e d u c t i o n . T h i s c o n s e q u e n t l y t h r e w
A m e r i c a n m e r c h a n t s i n t o a n e x t r e m e f i n a n c i a l distress t h a t did
n o t e n d u n t i l t h e R e v o l u t i o n a r y W a r itself p r o d u c e d a business
b o o m in 1 7 7 6 . R o t h s c h i l d , w i t h his access to Hesse-Hanovers vast
w e a l t h , a n d c o n c e i v a b l y t h a t of t h e Jesuits as w e l l , h a d p o w e r to
affect a credit reduction in British b a n k i n g . A n d Rothschilds profiting f r o m t h e R e v o l u t i o n a r y W a r is w e l l k n o w n . If, d u r i n g t h e
spring of 1 7 7 2 , the circumspect y o u n g Jesuit professor c o n v e y e d to
the powerful y o u n g Jewish banker Lorenzo Riccis need for a financial disturbance in England and A m e r i c a , didnt John Carroll
161
RULERS OF E V I L
admirably serve his S u p e r i o r G e n e r a l , his C h u r c h , and his c o u n try? A n d didnt R o t h s c h i l d do his client likewise?
E v e n a s C a r r o l l and S t o u r t o n w e r e n e t w o r k i n g ( a c c o r d i n g t o
m y surmise) w i t h R i c c i and t h e b a n k e r s o f war, A m i o t s S u n - T z u
was published. Carrolls c i r c u m s p e c t i o n bars us ever from k n o w i n g
w h e t h e r he and S t o u r t o n c a m e u p o n a copy and read it. Did R o t h schild k n o w t h e b o o k ? E v e n i f t h e y k n e w i t w e l l , t h e e x p e r i e n c e
c o u l d n o t possibly h a v e b e e n for t h e m the a d v e n t u r e in irony it is
for us now. We o p e n The Thirteen Articles and hear the gentle v o i c e
of t h e m a n in c h a r g e of t h e papacys most i m p o r t a n t business, the
m a n w h o d e c i d e d e v e r y t h i n g , w h o w a s i n t h e process o f g a i n i n g
a d v a n t a g e from d a n g e r o u s a n d c r i t i c a l c i r c u m s t a n c e s , w h o s e int e n t i o n s were unguessable, whose decisions were shaping b o t h his
o w n army and t h e armies of his E n g l i s h - s p e a k i n g P r o t e s t a n t e n e mies, t h e m a n w h o t h r o u g h c l e v e r n e s s a n d ruse h a d already secured t h e o b e d i e n c e o f his e n e m i e s i n L o n d o n a n d B o s t o n and
Paris and P h i l a d e l p h i a a l t h o u g h t h e y b e l i e v e d h i m a n d his army
to be far away and slumped in rest from sustained losses, t h e m a n
w h o w o u l d w i n the most important W a r i n m o d e r n times w i t h o u t
g i v i n g battle or d r a w i n g a sword, w h o u n i q u e l y k n e w the day, the
hour, the m o m e n t of battle-less, sword-less c o m b a t . Lorenzo Riccis
v o i c e whispers to us across the centuries b e t w e e n the lines in passages such as these:
A States most important business is its army. It is the G e n eral who decides everything. If he is clever, he will gain an
advantage from even the most dangerous & critical circumstances. He will know how to shape at will, not only the army
he is commanding but also that of his enemies.
Try to be victorious without giving battle. Without giving
battle, without spilling a drop of blood, without even drawing a
sword, the clever General succeeds in capturing cities. Without
setting foot in a foreign Kingdom, he finds the means to conquer
them. He acts in such a way that those who are inferior to him
can never guess his intentions. He has them change location,
even taking them to rather difficult places where they must work
& suffer.
Do not disdain the use of artifice. Begin by learning every162
C H A P T E R 17
A TIMELY G R A N D T O U R
RULERS OF E V I L
those who have known & who know how to make their power
formidable, who have acquired unlimited authority, who are not
brought low by any event no matter how vexing, who do nothing with precipitation, who conduct themselves as calmly when
they are surprised as they do when their actions have been
planned long in advance, and who always act in everything they
do with that promptness which is in fact the fruit of cleverness
combined with great experience.
T h e strength of this sort of warrior is like that of those great
bows which can only be stretched with the help of some
machine. Their authority has the effect of those terrible weapons
which are shot from bows which are thus stretched. Everything
succumbs to their blows, everything is laid low....
If you do exactly as I have indicated, success will accompany all your steps. Everywhere you will be a conqueror, you will
spare the lives of your soldiers, you will affirm your country in its
former possessions and procure new ones, you will augment the
splendor & glory of the State, and the Prince as well as his subjects will be indebted to you for the sweet tranquility in which
they will henceforth live their lives. W h a t objects can be more
worthy of your attention & all your efforts?
164
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
18
THE STIMULATING
EFFECTS OF TEA
suit m i s s i o n t o B e i j i n g .
T h e Jesuits, i n t u r n , i n t e r c e d e d
w i t h o r i e n t a l m o n a r c h s t o secure l u c r a t i v e c o m m e r c i a l fa-
from
Queen
Elizabeth
to
the
Emperor
of
China.
S o m e w h e r e east of the Persian Gulf, they were arrested by the Portuguese for illegally crossing t h e l i n e of d e m a r c a t i o n . P o p e
Alessandro VI (whose mistress, we recall, was G i u l i a Farnese, Paul
Ills b e a u t i f u l sister) h a d d r a w n t h e line i n 1493 from t h e N o r t h
167
RULERS OF E V I L
168
C H A P T E R 18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS O F T E A
H E N , o n July 2 1 , 1 7 7 3 , G a n g a n e l l i , C l e m e n t XIV, a b o l i s h e d
the
Disestablishment a
169
RULERS OF E V I L
o f t h e F r e n c h N a v y . E s t e b a n A r t e a g a b e c a m e a m u s i c c r i t i c and
p u b l i s h e d a b o o k in Paris e n t i t l e d The Revolution in the Italian
Musical Theatre. W e v e already seen h o w Professor Joseph-Ignace
G u i l l o t i n of the Bordeaux C o l l e g e became the physician who
g a v e F r a n c e t h e b e h e a d i n g m a c h i n e n a m e d after h i m . A d a m
W e i s h a u p t , dismissed from the Jesuit college at Ingolstadt, attracted the fiercer e l e m e n t s of European R o s i c r u c i a n Freemasonry into
a n e w secret c u l t in B a v a r i a . H i s I l l u m i n a t i , w h o s e c o v e r was
e v e n t u a l l y b l o w n i n order t o c o n v i n c e p u b l i c o p i n i o n t h a t evil
secret societies were b e i n g diligently u n m a s k e d w h e n in fact they
were n o t was a n o t h e r instance of b l o w n c o v e r as cover. C o u n t less o t h e r members of the greatest c l a n d e s t i n e i n t e l l i g e n c e agency
t h e w o r l d has e v e r k n o w n , n o w secularized w i t h t h e j e e r i n g
approval of its e n e m i e s , crossed the A t l a n t i c to h e l p guide A m e r i cans t h r o u g h t h e pains o f b e c o m i n g t h e first n a t i o n expressly
d e s i g n e d to be a F e b r o n i a n , B e l l a r m i n i a n d e m o c r a t i c r e p u b l i c a n
C h u r c h - S t a t e . W h a t a n amazing p r o d u c t i o n , all t h e more impressive for the c o m p l e t e invisibility of its means!
W e v e seen h o w the Brief of Disestablishment was served u p o n
L o r e n z o R i c c i i n m i d - A u g u s t , and h o w t h e G e n e r a l was r e m o v e d
to t h e E n g l i s h C o l l e g e a few b l o c k s away, w h e r e he r e m a i n e d for
five w e e k s , u n t i l late S e p t e m b e r . Interestingly, t h e D e a n o f t h e
E n g l i s h C o l l e g e at t h a t t i m e was a t h i r t y - t w o - y e a r - o l d Jesuit professor of c o n t r o v e r s i a l t h e o l o g y n a m e d J o h n Mattingly. M a t t i n g l y
was a n A m e r i c a n , said t o b e t h e l o n e A m e r i c a n Jesuit i n R o m e .
He was a n a t i v e of M a r y l a n d , a graduate of St. O m e r s , and a dear
friend of J o h n C a r r o l l , w h o (as we k n o w ) had departed R o m e five
m o n t h s before R i c c i s arrest. W i t h i n fifteen years, C a r r o l l w o u l d
invite M a t t i n g l y to b e c o m e the first president of G e o r g e t o w n U n i versity, an offer M a t t i n g l y would decline.
W h a t m i g h t L o r e n z o R i c c i b e l i k e l y t o discuss for five w e e k s
(a) u n d e r a B r i t i s h roof, (b) in t h e c u s t o d y of a y o u n g A m e r i c a n
Jesuit, (c) at a t i m e w h e n A m e r i c a n m e r c h a n t s w e r e i n c e n s e d at
b e i n g c h e a t e d o u t of t h e i r tea profits by a n e w law (d) sponsored
b y British F r e e m a s o n s , (e) w h o s e G r a n d M a s t e r h a p p e n e d t o b e
Riccis secret servant?
170
C H A P T E R 18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS O F T E A
N O c t o b e r o f 1 7 7 3 , A u s t r i a n officials w i t h d r a w n b a y o n e t s
d e s c e n d e d u p o n the Jesuit C o l l e g e in Bruges the officials were
A u s t r i a n because Bruges was under t h e jurisdiction of t h e A u s t r i an g o v e r n m e n t . T h e y arrested John C a r r o l l and the rest of the college faculty and s t u d e n t s . S t r i p p e d of his possessions and papers,
C a r r o l l was spared further h u m i l i a t i o n by the timely intercession
171
RULERS OF E V I L
o f his erstwhile t r a v e l i n g c o m p a n i o n C h a r l e s P h i l i p p e S t o u r t o n s
cousin, H e n r y H o w a r d , Lord A r u n d e l l o f W i l t s h i r e . T h e C a t h o l i c
n o b l e m a n e s c o r t e d C a r r o l l across t h e E n g l i s h C h a n n e l t o W i l t shires lushly r o l l i n g h i l l s . O n his family estate n e a r Tisbury,
Howard had been constructing a Palladian mansion, N e w Wardour C a s t l e . O n e of Carrolls duties was to write his version of the
c l o s i n g o f Bruges C o l l e g e i n order t o h e l p H e n r y H o w a r d and
o t h e r English sponsors o f t h e c o l l e g e w i n d a m a g e s from the A u s trian g o v e r n m e n t . His principal chore, h o w e v e r , was to administer
t h e C h a p e l o c c u p y i n g N e w W a r d o u r C a s t l e s w e s t w i n g . I n this
w a y C a r r o l l e s t a b l i s h e d a c o n n e c t i o n w i t h H e n r y H o w a r d s art
a g e n t in R o m e , a Jesuit n a m e d Francis T h o r p e . T h o r p e was a
2
r e n o w n e d i n t e l l i g e n c e - b r o k e r , a m a n w h o s e k n o w l e d g e of R o m e ,
its h a p p e n i n g s and resources, was legendary. His a p a r t m e n t was a
favorite m e e t i n g place for visiting English nobility, and his favorite
E n g l i s h n o b l e m a n was H e n r y H o w a r d .
poised
i n Tisbury
172
to facilitate
information
CHAPTER
18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS OF T E A
RULERS OF E V I L
S o e x a g g e r a t e d l y o u t o f p r o p o r t i o n t o t h e offense t h e y were
framed to punish, these notorious Intolerable A c t s caused every
class o f A m e r i c a n t o sympathize w i t h t h e T e a Partyers. Suddenly,
i n d e p e n d e n c e was n o l o n g e r a radical a l t e r n a t i v e . T h e I n t o l e r a bles r e n d e r e d i n d e p e n d e n c e t h e s u b j e c t o f sensible, serious c o n versation as n e v e r before.
G o v e r n o r H u t c h i n s o n was
recalled
to
England
a n d was
r e p l a c e d b y G e n e r a l T h o m a s G a g e , w h o b r o u g h t a n army o f four
thousand m e n to quarter in Boston. G a g e v o w e d severe discipline.
T h e c o l o n i s t s v o w e d severe r e s i s t a n c e . T h e die i s c a s t , G e o r g e
III wrote to Lord N o r t h . T h e colonies must either triumph or submit.
mer E l e a n o r D a r n a l l , w h o m h e h a d n o t s e e n i n t w e n t y - f i v e years.
T h e history o f E l e a n o r D a r n a l l i s t h e history o f M a r y l a n d , w h i c h
bears some reflection here.
I n 1 6 2 5 , a t a b o u t t h e t i m e y o u n g C h a r l e s S t u a r t was i n h e r i t ing the throne of England from his father, K i n g James I, the Jesuits
c o n v e r t e d a h i g h g o v e r n m e n t official to R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m . T h a t
official was Secretary of State G e o r g e C a l v e r t , t h e first Lord Baltim o r e . For t h e sake of a p p e a r a n c e s it was d e e m e d i n a p p r o p r i a t e
for a C a t h o l i c to serve a C a l v i n i s t m o n a r c h B a l t i m o r e resigned
his post. M e a n w h i l e , b e h i n d t h e s c e n e s t h e Jesuits p e r f e c t e d a n
a u d a c i o u s marriage a r r a n g e m e n t b e t w e e n C h a r l e s , n o w K i n g
C h a r l e s I, and a R o m a n C a t h o l i c princess, H e n r i e t t e - M a r i e , sister
of Louis XIII of F r a n c e . T h e marriage p u r p o r t e d to be g o o d for
C h a r l e s e c o n o m i c interests. He w e n t out of his way to a c c o m m o date t h e Jesuits. A l t h o u g h a S c o t t i s h C a l v i n i s t , C h a r l e s c o n d u c t ed his m o n a r c h y in m a n y respects as t h o u g h it w e r e R o m a n
C a t h o l i c . H e s y s t e m a t i c a l l y w e a k e n e d Englands f o r e i g n p o l i c y
t o w a r d C a t h o l i c F r a n c e , t h e c o u n t r y o f his Q u e e n . H e p r o m o t e d
to the highest levels in the C h u r c h of England members of the
H i g h C h u r c h Party, c l e r g y m e n sympathetic w i t h R o m a n C a t h o l i c
ritual and traditions. A n d he squandered Englands resources in a
pointless, Jesuit-engineered war w i t h Spain.
174
C H A P T E R 18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS O F T E A
RULERS OF E V I L
176
CHAPTER
18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS OF T E A
the
Boston Committee
of Correspondence
s e e k i n g aid from
C h a r l e s T h o m s o n s group in protesting the closing of B o s t o n Harbor. From his mothers estate at R o c k C r e e k , C a r r o l l dealt w i t h the
a f t e r m a t h o f t h e T e a A c t b y e x e r c i s i n g h i s s e c u l a r i s e d priestly
authority as Prefect of the Sodality. He integrated the C a t h o l i c s of
M a r y l a n d , P e n n s y l v a n i a , and n o r t h e r n V i r g i n i a i n t o t h e m o v e m e n t for i n d e p e n d e n c e .
C h a r l e s T h o m s o n s P h i l a d e l p h i a c o m m i t t e e sent B o s t o n a letter of support. T h e c o m m i t t e e additionally proposed a congress of
deputies from the c o l o n i e s to (a) consider measures to restore harm o n y w i t h G r e a t Britain and (b) p r e v e n t the dispute from advanc-
177
RULERS OF E V I L
ing t o a n u n d e s i r a b l e e n d . T h o m s o n t h e n n o t i f i e d all t h e
c o l o n i e s s o u t h of P e n n s y l v a n i a of his c o m m i t t e e s a c t i o n . He suggested t h e n e c e s s i t y of c a l l i n g a g e n e r a l congress to c o n s i d e r t h e
problem. C o m b i n e d w i t h a similar call from the V i r g i n i a House of
Burgesses, his s u g g e s t i o n was a p p r o v e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e c o l o n i e s .
Plans were laid for t h e First C o n t i n e n t a l C o n g r e s s to m e e t at
Philadelphia in September.
O n June 1 , 1 7 7 4 , t h e bill c l o s i n g B o s t o n H a r b o r w e n t i n t o
effect. T h o m s o n s radicals led P h i l a d e l p h i a in o b s e r v i n g a day of
mourning.
Shops closed,
the people
178
C H A P T E R 18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS O F T E A
Carroll.
T h o m s o n was elected Secretary of the First C o n t i n e n t a l C o n gress, an office he h e l d u n d e r t h e title Perpetual S e c r e t a r y until
the U n i t e d S t a t e s C o n s t i t u t i o n was ratified i n 1 7 8 9 . H e led t h e
delegates t h r o u g h a n itemized s t a t e m e n t o f the A m e r i c a n theory
o f r e b e l l i o n t h a t c u l m i n a t e d i n t h e c r i t i c a l D e c l a r a t i o n and
Resolves of O c t o b e r 14, 1 7 7 4 .
179
RULERS OF E V I L
180
CHAPTER
18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS OF T E A
n e w p o p e was a m a n a c c e p t a b l e to b o t h sides of t h e Jesuit quest i o n . He h a d tacitly assured the anti-Jesuits that he w o u l d c o n t i n ue to enforce Disestablishment, yet the pro-Jesuits k n e w he would
e n f o r c e it tenderly b e c a u s e of t h e great i n t e l l e c t u a l , p o l i t i c a l , and
spiritual debts he o w e d the Society. T h e n e w pope was best qualified for t h e p a p a c y b e c a u s e h e d b e e n r u n n i n g t h e H o l y S e e w i t h
L o r e n z o R i c c i for t h e past h u n d r e d t h i r t y - f o u r days Giovanni
Braschi! Braschi t o o k the papal n a m e Pius V I .
A n d n o w p l u m m e t e d the great a v a l a n c h e .
O n A p r i l 1 9 , a t a tense daybreak c o n f r o n t a t i o n o n L e x i n g t o n
G r e e n b e t w e e n a group of angry colonists and some eight hundred
redcoats, an unseen and unidentified shootist fired on the redcoats
from b e h i n d a n e a r b y m e e t i n g - h o u s e . T h i s was t h e s h o t h e a r d
round t h e w o r l d a l t h o u g h R a l p h W a l d o E m e r s o n c o i n e d t h a t
phrase in his Concord Hymn ( 1 8 3 6 ) to describe a skirmish at C o n c o r d B r i d g e , s e v e n miles away a n d a few h o u r s later. T h e air on
L e x i n g t o n G r e e n c r a c k l e d w i t h e x p l o d i n g g u n p o w d e r , and w h e n
the smoke cleared, eight colonists lay dead.
A s t h e redcoats r e t u r n e d t o B o s t o n , t h e y w e r e a t t a c k e d b y
ever-increasing colonial militiamen. T h e Massachusetts Provincial C o n g r e s s mobilized 13,600 c o l o n i a l soldiers and placed Boston
under a siege that lasted for almost a year.
T o p r e v e n t t h e spread o f t h e B o s t o n c a r n a g e t o t h e Q u a k e r
province, the Pennsylvania Assembly named Charles T h o m s o n
and t w e l v e o t h e r s to a c o m m i t t e e to p u r c h a s e e x p l o s i v e s and
m u n i t i o n s t h e l e a d i n g m a n u f a c t u r e r s of w h i c h h a p p e n e d to be
T h o m s o n and C h a r l e s Carroll.
O n May 10, the S e c o n d C o n t i n e n t a l Congress c o n v e n e d i n
Philadelphia and n a m e d G e o r g e W a s h i n g t o n c o m m a n d e r - i n - c h i e f
of the C o n t i n e n t a l A r m y .
On June 22, C o n g r e s s v o t e d to issue a c o n t i n e n t a l c u r r e n c y
181
RULERS OF E V I L
hostilities
that
would
eventually
separate
and
182
CHAPTER
18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS OF T E A
183
RULERS OF E V I L
of Events
ENGLAND
EUR0W0RLD
1758
AMERICA
GAL.
1759
d i r e c t i o n of LORD BUTE.
cardinal,
1760
1761
Jesuits c o n d e m n e d in SPAIN.
1762
BRUGES.
1763
FEBRONIUS
publishes
STATE OF THE-.
s t a t e s u n d e r t h e papacys s p i r i t u a l
against E n g l a n d .
direction.
1764
1765
w o r l d , payable t h r o u g h prayers,
1766
repeal.
1767
SPAIN.
goods received in A m e r i c a .
productivity.
184
CHAPTER 18
T H E S T I M U L A T I N G EFFECTS O F T E A
EUROWORLD
1768
1768
AMERICA
ENGLAND
First
Catholic countries.
lished.
ENCYCLOPEDIA
BRITTANICA p u b -
near PHILADELPHIA.
X I V . ROTHSCHILD appointed
DON.
guardian
1770
American interests in E n g l a n d .
1771
1772
RICCI
ITY against E n g l a n d .
causes
AMIOTS
SUN-TZU to
be
1773
CHAS.
CARROLL r u n s his
FIRST CITI-
Dec.
16
1774
serving
elect successor.
ficial c o n s u l t a n t to Maryland
as
PERPETUAL
SECRETARY
1775
GEORGE I I I
PETITION offered
TEL SANTANGELO
1776
by
OLIVE BRANCH
Congress.
Nov 2 4 .
PAINES
JULY 2 , M D C C L X X V I .
War
185
COMMON
SENSE p u b l i s h e d .
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
19
THE DEATH
& RESURRECTION
OF LORENZO RICCI
RULERS OF E V I L
perfect invisibility, e n d justifying means, dedicating their e n c y c l o p e d i c skills in t h e useful arts, law, religion, m e d i c i n e , philosophy,
the h u m a n i t i e s , f i n a n c e , c o m m e r c e , c o m m u n i c a t i o n s , diplomacy,
b a n k i n g , f i n a n c e , espionage, and intrigue d e d i c a t i n g all to b o t h
sides of the self-extirpating Protestant belligerents. Now, whether
he kill Cassio or Cassio him, or each do kill the other, every way makes
my gain!
If t h e S o c i e t y of Jesus c o u l d c o n q u e r t h o u g h b e l i e v e d dead,
could n o t its Superior G e n e r a l d o the same? W h e n L o r e n z o R i c c i
d i e d i n his c e l l a t C a s t e l S a n t A n g e l o o n N o v e m b e r 24, 1 7 7 5 ,
w h a t if his d e a t h was no more p h y s i c a l t h a n the supposed disest a b l i s h m e n t o f his army? Lesser m y s t i c s t h a n R i c c i , w h o secretly
c o m m a n d e d the R o s i c r u c i a n s , were k n o w n to die and resurrect at
the threshold of important endeavors:
According to material available, the supreme council of the
Fraternity of the Rose Croix [Rosicrucians] was composed of a
certain number of individuals who had died what is known as
the philosophic death. W h e n the time came for an initiate to
enter upon his labors for the Order, he conveniently died
under somewhat mysterious circumstances. In reality he changed
his name and place of residence, and a box of rocks or a body
secured for the purpose was buried in his stead. It is believed that
this happened in the case of Sir Francis Bacon who, like all servants of the Mysteries, renounced all personal credit and permitted others to be considered as the authors of the documents
which he wrote or inspired.
1
188
CHAPTER 19
T H E D E A T H & RESURRECTION O F L O R E N Z O R I C C I
l i m e l y S u n - T z u a n f a s h i o n , so we c a n n e v e r be sure. B u t is it n o t
c o n s i s t e n t w i t h his authority, resources, m o t i v e s , and m o d u s
operandi, as w e l l as t h e verifiable o u t c o m e of A m e r i c a n I n d e p e n d e n c e , that the G e n e r a l would feign d e a t h at precisely this opportunity and sail to A m e r i c a in order to c o n d u c t his o r c h e s t r a t i o n s
personally? Reflect on his c o u n s e l in The Thirteen Articles of S u n Tzu, particularly
T h e great art of a General is to arrange for the enemy never to
know the place where he will have to fight & to carefully withhold from him knowledge of which posts he must guard. If he
manages that & can also hide the slightest of his movements,
then he is not only a clever General, he is an extraordinary man,
a prodigy. Without being seen, he sees. He hears without being
heard.
Go to places where the enemy would never suspect that you
intended to go.... Do not think of gathering the fruits of your
victory until his entire defeat has put you in a position where
you can yourself reconnoitre surely, tranquilly & with leisure.
If t h e G e n e r a l did sail to A m e r i c a r a t h e r t h a n lie in state, he
w o u l d arrive n o t as a c o n q u e r i n g h e r o b u t as a g e n t l e , h a r m l e s s ,
n a m e l e s s , s c h o l a r l y o l d m a n w h o s p e n t most o f his t i m e reading.
A n d during t h e course o f his stay, inevitably, s o m e o n e w o u l d o b serve his subtle p o w e r o v e r great patriots a n d w r i t e a b o u t it. Just
such a person was observed and written about.
U R I N G t h e fall o f 1 7 7 5 , C o n g r e s s authorized a c o m m i t t e e
made up of Benjamin Franklin, T h o m a s Lynch, Benjamin
H a r r i s o n a n d G e o r g e W a s h i n g t o n t o c o n s i d e r and r e c o m m e n d a
design for the first u n i t e d c o l o n i a l flag. T h e so-called Flag C o m mittee traveled to Cambridge, Massachusetts. T h e r e , according
t o t h e o n l y k n o w n a c c o u n t o f its p r o c e e d i n g s , g i v e n i n R o b e r t
A l l e n C a m p b e l l s b o o k , Our Flag ( C h i c a g o , 1 8 9 0 ) , t h e C o m m i t tee mysteriously shared its a u t h o r i t y w i t h a t o t a l stranger. T h i s
stranger was an elderly E u r o p e a n t r a n s i e n t k n o w n o n l y as t h e
Professor.
189
RULERS OF E V I L
190
CHAPTER 19
witnessed
t h e m discussing
the
relation
o f the
191
RULERS OF E V I L
CHAPTER 19
T H E D E A T H & RESURRECTION O F L O R E N Z O R I C C I
193
RULERS OF E V I L
by
the
British
since
1763,
was
mostly
Roman
194
CHAPTER 19
T H E D E A T H & RESURRECTION O F L O R E N Z O R I C C I
195
RULERS OF E V I L
he scribbled,
the greatest question was decided which ever was debated in
America, and a greater, perhaps, never was nor will be decided
among men. A resolution was passed without one dissenting
colony, that these United Colonies are, and of right ought to
have, full power to make war, conclude peace, establish commerce, and to do all other acts and things which other States
may rightfully do. T h e second day of July 1776 will be the most
memorable date in the history of America. I am apt to believe
that it will be celebrated by succeeding generations as the great
anniversary festival. It ought to be commemorated as the day of
deliverance, by solemn acts of devotion to G o d Almighty. It
ought to be solemnized with pomp and parade, with shows,
games, sports, guns, bells, bonfires, and illuminations, from one
end of this continent to the other, from this time forward,
forevermore.
If the black papacy truly had orchestrated A m e r i c a s breakaway
from England, we would e x p e c t to find the second day of July to be
rich in c a b a l a h and in R o m a n C a t h o l i c liturgical color. T h e Liturg i c a l C a l e n d a r is a process, a u t h o r i z e d n o w h e r e in t h e B i b l e ,
t h r o u g h w h i c h faithful C a t h o l i c s m a y plead w i t h A l m i g h t y G o d
for favors t h r o u g h t h e merits of a s c e n d e d saints on s p e c i a l feast
days. Supposedly, the prayerful performance of an act on a date the
C h u r c h has c o n s e c r a t e d t o a saint e n d o w s t h e act w i t h t h e mystique of the saint as w e l l as the saints intercessory prayers to G o d
for success.
M a r y l a n d history, for e x a m p l e , is g r o u n d e d in t h e L i t u r g i c a l
C a l e n d a r . W e r e c a l l h o w t h e o r i g i n a l settlers o f M a r y l a n d , m a n y
of w h o m were R o m a n C a t h o l i c s , set sail from E n g l a n d , under t h e
spiritual d i r e c t i o n o f Jesuit f a t h e r A n d r e w W h i t e , o n N o v e m b e r
22, 1 6 3 3 . N o v e m b e r 22 is the Feast Day of St. C e c i l i a , a third cen196
CHAPTER 19
tury R o m a n martyr a n d t r a d i t i o n a l p a t r o n e s s o f m u s i c i a n s . D i d
Cecilias spirit bless the v o y a g e w i t h musicality to cheer up an otherwise oppressive boredom? T h e voyagers r e a c h e d landfall the foll o w i n g year o n M a r c h 2 5 , A n n u n c i a t i o n Day, feast o f t h e a n g e l
G a b r i e l s a n n o u n c e m e n t to t h e V i r g i n M a r y t h a t she is p r e g n a n t
w i t h the S o n o f G o d . A n n u n c i a t i o n D a y c o n t a i n s the joyful mystery of an angels a n n o u n c i n g the p l a n t i n g of the d i v i n e seed w i t h in a v i r g i n m a t r i x . D i d t h e settlers i m a g i n e t h e m s e l v e s p l a n t i n g
t h e seed of a n e w s o c i a l order in a strange w i l d e r n e s s , t h e w h o l e
enterprise blessed by G o d t h r o u g h the merits of the V i r g i n Marys
u n i q u e r e l a t i o n s h i p t o H i m ? T h e n , e x a c t l y o n e year later, o n
A n n u n c i a t i o n D a y 1 6 3 4 , Father W h i t e c o n s e c r a t e d t h e c o l o n y o f
Maryland to the V i r g i n Mary.
T h e s e c o n d day o f July i n t h e year 1 7 7 6 was V i s i t a t i o n Day,
c o m m e m o r a t i n g t h e e v e n t r e c o r d e d i n t h e first c h a p t e r o f L u k e
w h e r e i n t h e V i r g i n , p r e g n a n t w i t h t h e M e s s i a h , visits h e r c o u s i n
Elizabeth, w h o is p r e g n a n t w i t h John the Baptist. ( N o w a d a y s Visitation D a y is celebrated on M a y 3 1 , but in the year 1 7 7 6 it was celebrated on July second, as it had b e e n celebrated, according to the
New Catholic Encyclopedias article e n t i t l e d V i s i t a t i o n of M a r y ,
every year since the C o u n c i l of Basel in 1 4 4 1 . )
No day in the Liturgical C a l e n d a r is more suited to Bellarminian l i b e r a t i o n t h e o l o g y t h a n V i s i t a t i o n Day. S t e . M a r g a r e t - M a r i e
A l a c o q u e , w h o s e v i s i o n s inspired t h e Jesuit s o c i a l - a c t i o n c u l t o f
Sacred H e a r t , was a m e m b e r of the V i s i t a n d i n e s , an order of nuns
d e v o t e d to t h e V i s i t a t i o n . V i s i t a t i o n Days scriptural basis is t h e
V i r g i n Marys e c s t a t i c s e r m o n t o E l i z a b e t h a t L u k e 1 : 4 6 - 5 5 . T h i s
famous e j a c u l a t i o n , k n o w n as t h e Magnificat ( t h e o p e n i n g w o r d
in t h e L a t i n Vulgates r e n d e r i n g of t h e passage, m e a n i n g it magnifies), literally defines the social a c t i o n called for by Sacred Heart
in Philadelphia on the second day of July, 1 7 7 6 :
My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced
in G o d my Saviour. For he hath regarded the low estate of his
handmaiden: for, behold, from henceforth all generations shall
call me blessed. For he that is mighty hath done to me great
things; and holy is his name. A n d his mercy is on them that fear
197
RULERS OF E V I L
(1+6) = 7
CLX
= 160
(1+6) = 7
XVI
=16
(1+6) = 7
198
CHAPTER 19
= 160
(1+6) = 7
X V = 15 = (1 + 5) = 6
had labored more t h a n s e v e n t e e n years for this superbly Bellarminian a m b i a n c e not participate in the e x c i t e m e n t ?
T h e r e is a story, usually told in c o n j u n c t i o n w i t h the Professor
and t h e Flag C o m m i t t e e , i n v o l v i n g a n o t h e r mysterious stranger,
one w h o suddenly appeared i n the legislative c h a m b e r o f t h e old
State House in Philadelphia on the n i g h t of July fourth.
T h e m o m e n t was tense. I n d e p e n d e n c e h a d b e e n r e s o l v e d ,
but t h e d o c u m e n t l a c k e d signatures. S o m e w e r e h a v i n g s e c o n d
thoughts about the risks. M a s o n i c historian M a n l y P. Hall writes:
It was a g r a v e m o m e n t a n d n o t a few of t h o s e p r e s e n t feared
t h a t t h e i r l i v e s w o u l d b e t h e forfeit for t h e i r a u d a c i t y . I n t h e
199
RULERS OF E V I L
CHAPTER 19
T H E D E A T H 6 K RESURRECTION O F L O R E N Z O R I C C I
O n e o f t h e more i n t r i g u i n g clues t h a t t h e U n i t e d S t a t e s o f
A m e r i c a was e s t a b l i s h e d u n d e r Regimini militantis ecclesiae is the
n e w republics G r e a t Seal. As we shall see in the n e x t chapter, the
Seal is legal proof that A m e r i c a s true founding fathers were indeed
priests of R o m e .
201
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
c h a r a c t e r of t h e a u t h o r i t y it represents by m e a n s of an image
OBEDIENCE
TO
GOD.
203
RULERS OF E V I L
W h e n I first b e c a m e aware of
this seal m a n y years ago, I t h o u g h t
it demonstrated h o w intensely biblical was the faith of the f o u n d i n g fathers. B u t o n c e I b e g a n d i s c e r n i n g
the h i d d e n makers of A m e r i c a n nationalism,
my
thinking
changed
biblical
faith
and
Roman
O v e r the centuries, R o m a n
C a t h o l i c faith in S c r i p t u r e , as m o d i f i e d by t r a d i t i o n , as pro-
204
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
n o u n c e d by the Magisterium and pope, has b o u n d millions of c o n sciences to a thousand doctrines n o t found in scripture and either
u n k n o w n or rejected by the apostles and early C h r i s t i a n fathers.
T h e 1 7 7 6 seal agrees w i t h R o m a n C a t h o l i c t e a c h i n g a s m u c h
as it disagrees w i t h t h e B i b l e . W h e r e a s t h e c a p t i o n R e b e l l i o n to
tyrants is o b e d i e n c e to G o d is f o u n d n o w h e r e in S c r i p t u r e , it is
the c o r n e r s t o n e o f B e l l a r m i n i a n l i b e r a t i o n t h e o l o g y . T h e B i b l e
never c o n d o n e s rebellion, n o t e v e n rebellion to those tyrants under
w h o m G o d s o w n people, the Israelites, were obliged to suffer c o n tinuously. W h e n Scripture m e n t i o n s r e b e l l i o n , it is almost always
referring t o t h e d i s o b e d i e n c e o f t h e Israelites t o w a r d t h e i r G o d
Y a h w e h . T h e s e v e n t e e n t h chapter of Proverbs teaches that the
e v i l m a n seeks r e b e l l i o n , and 1 S a m u e l 1 5 : 2 3 a d m o n i s h e s t h a t
r e b e l l i o n is as t h e sin of w i t c h c r a f t . T h e G o d of S c r i p t u r e c a n not be obeyed by evil-doing and witchcraft. He will not be h o n ored in the breach. H o w e v e r , sacred tradition authorizes anything in
t h e s e r v i c e of R o m e Cum finis est licitus, etiam media sunt licita,
the e n d justifies the means.
D e p i c t i n g r e b e l l i o n as a s a l v a t i o n a l act, t h e 1 7 7 6 seal further
harmonizes w i t h the Magisterium on h o w the sinful soul of m a n is
saved from eternal p u n i s h m e n t . T h e Magisterium concurs w i t h the
B i b l e t h a t s a l v a t i o n is t h e free gift of G o d s grace, but adds t h e
nonscriptutal t e a c h i n g that s a l v a t i o n c a n be lost if g o o d works are
n o t performed t h r o u g h t h e sacred c h a n n e l s of Baptism, C o n f e s sion, a n d t h e M a s s . S c r i p t u r e ( E p h e s i a n s 2 : 8 - 1 0 ) says t h a t Jesus
C h r i s t does n o t shate his saviorhood w i t h anyone or anything (You
h a v e b e e n saved by grace through faith; and that n o t of yourselves,
it is the gift of G o d ; n o t as a result of works, so that no o n e should
b o a s t ) , yet t h e M a g i s t e r i u m says t h a t C h r i s t is no savior w i t h o u t
the sinners c o o p e r a t i o n w i t h the C h u r c h and its traditions.
In fact, Scriptures a c c o u n t of the Exodus shows the departure
from Egypt n o t to be a r e b e l l i o n at all. W h e n called by Y a h w e h to
represent Israel before P h a r a o h , M o s e s p l e d h i m s e l f i n c a p a b l e
(Exodus 3 : 1 1 ) , uninformed ( 3 : 1 3 ) , unauthorized ( 4 : 1 ) , i n e l o q u e n t
( 4 : 1 0 ) , u n a d a p t e d ( 4 : 1 3 ) , u n p r o v e n ( 5 : 2 3 ) , and u n c r e d e n t i a l e d
(6:12) hardly the audacious mindset of a great rebel leader. W h a t
205
RULERS OF E V I L
REMOVES
TYRANTS
FOR
HIS
FAITHFUL.
B u t e v e n w i t h a biblically c o r r e c t m o t t o the seal fails the biblical standard. For it is after all a seal, a u t h o r i t y r e p r e s e n t e d by a
g r a v e n i m a g e . A l t h o u g h t h e use of seals and images is o n e of
R o m a n C a t h o l i c i s m s proudest sacred t r a d i t i o n s , S c r i p t u r e prohibits it. T h e only Israelite s h o w n to rule w i t h a seal is k i n g A h a b ,
w h o did e v i l i n t h e sight o f t h e L o r d a b o v e all t h a t w e r e before
h i m ( 1 K i n g s 1 6 : 3 0 ) . A h a b s seal, a p p a r e n t l y a p p r o p r i a t e d from
a n c i e n t pagan tradition, was e m p l o y e d by his wife, the quintessentially w i c k e d Jezebel, t o c o m m i t fraud a n d murder ( 2 1 : 8 - 1 6 ) .
S c r i p t u r e w a r n s o f a n u n l i m i t e d p o t e n t i a l for e v i l i n h e r e n t i n
g r a v e n - i m a g e seals. T h e apostles of C h r i s t understood this principle w e l l . T h e y saw t h e pharisees d e m a n d Jesus show t h e m a t o k e n
o f H i s authority, and w h a t Jesus s h o w e d t h e m was n o t a n image
but Scripture t h e b o o k of Jonah ( M a t t h e w 1 2 : 3 9 ) . Paul the apostle had no seal e x c e p t t h e people hed evangelized: for the seal of
my apostleship are those of y o u in t h e L o r d (1 C o r i n t h i a n s 9:2).
I n d e e d , t h e seal of t h e B o d y of C h r i s t is represented in S c r i p t u r e
n o t b y t h e m i t e r a n d crossed keys o f t h e H o l y S e e , o r t h e d o v e s ,
flames, Bibles, bare crosses, and sunbursts of the Protestant d e n o m i n a t i o n s , but by Scripture alone: T h e f o u n d a t i o n of G o d stands
sure, h a v i n g this seal: THE L O R D KNOWS HIS OWN;
CHRISTS
FAITHFUL
DEPART
FROM
INIQUITY
(2
Timothy
AND LET
2:19).
T h e early C h r i s t i a n leaders, w h o s e faith is historically regarded as the best-informed of any generations, rigorously opposed the
m a k i n g of images or likenesses of any k i n d . S c r i p t u r e h a d t a u g h t
t h e m w e l l t h a t Y a h w e h s p e o p l e always suffered terrible c a l a m i t y
w h e n e v e r they v i o l a t e d t h e c o m m a n d m e n t n o t t o identify t h e m -
206
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
i m p o r t a n t early c h u r c h m e n w h o forbade
images.
207
RULERS OF E V I L
t h e m from t r u t h t o m y t h s ( 2 T i m o t h y 4 : 3 , 4 ) . A n d w h a t are
g r a v e n images but the very grammar of myths?
T h e s w i t c h b e g a n n o t i c e a b l y h a p p e n i n g i n t h e third century,
w h e n t e a c h e r s like P a u l i n u s o f N o l a b e g a n i n s t r u c t i n g from pictures (for w h i c h P a u l i n u s was c a n o n i z e d b y t h e R o m a n C a t h o l i c
C h u r c h ) . W i t h C o n s t a n t i n e a c e n t u r y later, as w e v e seen, a powerful n e w C h r i s t i a n visual language developed. O l d m y t h i c icons
w e r e r e n a m e d to fit B i b l e stories, a n d an i c o n i c C h r i s t i a n i t y was
spread t h r o u g h p a g a n images processed by missionary a d a p t a t i o n .
W h a t the n e w c o n v e r t s were not t a u g h t is that Scripture categorically rejects s u c h attempts to iconize its c o n t e n t s , and that therefore (again, by sheer force of logic) the likenesses u p o n w h o m they
r e v e r e n t l y gazed were no more t h a n the gods and goddesses originally pictured, other gods of other gospels. A r c h a e o l o g y traces these
gods and their gospels b a c k to the very earliest B a b y l o n i a n c a t h e drals. It was in these cathedrals, erected nearly four thousand years
before t h e C h r i s t i a n era, t h a t t h e R o m a n C a t h o l i c sacred i c o n o graphic t r a d i t i o n was born. We shall e x p l o r e this subject in some
detail in a f o r t h c o m i n g chapter.
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
209
RULERS OF E V I L
On the front or obverse side of the S e a l we find an eagle c l u t c h ing an o l i v e b r a n c h and thirteen arrows, w i t h a banner in his beak
inscribed w i t h the m o t t o E P L U R I B U S U N U M . T h e earliest images
of sacred eagles h a v e b e e n found in that region of present-day Iraq
o n c e k n o w n a s B a b y l o n . T h e eagle was identified w i t h the Babylonian sky-god A n n u . W h e n A n n u entered sacred R o m a n iconography as Jupiter, t h e eagle was still his m a s c o t . For the more t h a n
t w o t h o u s a n d years since the d e a t h of R o m e s first emperor, Julius
Caesar, Jupiters eagle has signified Romes imperial power imperial m e a n i n g t h e r i g h t o f t h e C a e s a r s t o m a k e laws and e n f o r c e
t h e m . I n m a n y a c h u r c h , R o m a n C a t h o l i c and P r o t e s t a n t a l i k e ,
the Bible from w h i c h lessons are publicly read rests on a h a r d w o o d
lectern carved in the shape of a magnificent eagle. Yet in the pages
o f this very B i b l e , G o d forbids c a r v e d images o f e a g l e s . W h a t ,
t h e n , does the eagle signify, if n o t a power indifferent to Scripture?
T h e brilliant cloud h o v e r i n g over the eagles h e a d in the G r e a t
S e a l is t h e aegis. T h e aegis is a g o a t s k i n . ( W e h a v e already e x a m ined h o w Scripture equates the goat w i t h worldly p o w e r and separ a t i o n from G o d . ) W h e n Jupiter was a baby he was nursed by a
s h e - g o a t n a m e d A m a l t h e i a . ( T h e priestly artists o f t e n p o r t r a y e d
t h e adult Jupiter as a satyr, h a v i n g a mans b o d y w i t h t h e h o r n s ,
hair, and legs of a goat.) W h e n A m a l t h e i a died, Jupiter m a d e the
aegis out of her hide.
T h e aegis of t h e G r e a t S e a l glorifies t h i r t e e n five-pointed stars,
o r p e n t a g r a m s . E a c h p e n t a g r a m represents a n o r i g i n a l S t a t e . I n
gnostic symbology, t h e p e n t a g r a m is identified w i t h Jupiters wife,
V e n u s . T h e r e is a n a t u r a l r e a s o n for this. A d e d i c a t e d observer,
from a fixed l o c a t i o n o v e r an e i g h t - y e a r p e r i o d , w i l l d i s c e r n t h a t
t h e p l a n e t V e n u s travels a u n i q u e c e l e s t i a l p a t h w a y t h a t e x a c t l y
describes a p e n t a g r a m . C a r l L j u n g m a n , in Dictionary of Symbols,
has written:
As the orbit of V e n u s is closer to the sun t h a n the earths
position, she is n e v e r seen more t h a n 48 degrees from the sun.
D u r i n g a p e r i o d of 247 days, V e n u s is v i s i b l e as t h e E v e n i n g star
t h a t is, w i t h i n 48 d e g r e e s or less of t h e sun after t h e s u n h a s set.
T h e n V e n u s c o m e s t o o c l o s e t o t h e s u n for u s t o see her. S h e
210
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
211
RULERS OF E V I L
Q u e e n o f H e a v e n i n S c r i p t u r e n a m e s o n l y o n e p e r s o n a g e , and
that is Ishtar, the B a b y l o n i a n V e n u s . M o s t faithful C a t h o l i c s , hist o r i c a l l y i n s u l a t e d from S c r i p t u r e by t h e M a g i s t e r i u m a n d t h e
I n q u i s i t i o n , h a v e n o t k n o w n this. J e r e m i a h 4 4 e x p l a i n s h o w t h e
Israelites v i o l a t e d t h e i r c o v e n a n t w i t h Y a h w e h b y praising t h e
Q u e e n of H e a v e n , and in turn lost their dignity, property, freedom,
everything to t h e B a b y l o n i a n s . S c r i p t u r e t e a c h e s , also, t h a t t h e
B a b y l o n i a n interests h a v e m u c h t o g a i n from i n d u c i n g souls t o
praise the Q u e e n o f H e a v e n . A n d a s w e shall later see, their gain
is divinely approved.
T h e term Q u e e n o f H e a v e n appears n o w h e r e else i n the O l d
a n d N e w T e s t a m e n t s b u t a t J e r e m i a h 4 4 , a n d t h e r e e x a c t l y five
times. Did Jeremiah k n o w that Venus celestial trail delineated five
points? A n d did the other thirty-five writers of the Bibles sixty-six
books k n o w as well? Did all these m e n , w h o wrote in different languages o v e r a p e r i o d of more t h a n a t h o u s a n d years, c o n s p i r e not
to m e n t i o n Q u e e n of H e a v e n in order to preserve Jeremiahs five
m e n t i o n s , so that the link b e t w e e n (a) the Q u e e n of H e a v e n , (b)
t h e f i v e - p o i n t e d p a t h o f V e n u s , and (c) t h e curse resulting from
praising her w o u l d stand as a d i v i n e lesson for the rest of eternity?
Or did it just h a p p e n that way by accident? Or, as the Bible t e a c h es, were Jeremiah and his co-authors inspired by the A u t h o r of all
c r e a t i o n to say (and n o t say) things for reasons b e y o n d their individual understanding?
c o i n a g e as w e l l , is p o p u l a r l y u n d e r s t o o d to signify t h e m e l t i n g of
m a n y p e o p l e i n t o o n e n a t i o n , of many, o n e . O r t o identify t h e
c o i n as one of m a n y identical coins. T h e gnostic understanding of
this phrase, h o w e v e r , borders o n t h e p s y c h e d e l i c . A c c o r d i n g t o
M a n l y H a l l , e pluribus unum refers to t h e a n c i e n t B a c c h i c R i t e s ,
w h i c h he says was a forerunner to Freemasonry. Mysterious and
fantastic, the B a c c h i c Rites are built u p o n the following story line:
In a t i m e before t h e c r e a t i o n of m a n k i n d , t h e t w e l v e T i t a n s
cause B a c c h u s , Jupiters beautiful son, to b e c o m e fascinated by his
212
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
213
RULERS OF E V I L
less p y r a m i d w i t h M D C C L X X V I e n g r a v e d i n t h e f o u n d a t i o n ;
third, a d i s e m b o d i e d eye f o r m i n g t h e pyramids c a p s t o n e , and
fourth, the m o t t o
NOVUS
ORDO
SECLORUM.
These elements
214
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
the family of Marius, C a i u s Maria. A f t e r deification, and occasionally before, C a i u s M a r i a was referred to as C a e s a r , a c a b a l i s m
formed by the letter C (for C a i u s ) a t t a c h e d to Aesar, the Etruscan word for G o d . T h e G o d C a i u s . ( S u e t o n i u s , t h e first-century b i o g r a p h e r of t h e C a e s a r s , suggests t h a t t h e title was formed
from p r e f i x i n g A e s a r w i t h t h e n u m e r a l C , m e a n i n g h u n d r e d .
G o d of the Hundred, or Hundreds.)
According to Scottish theologian Alexander Hislop, Caesar
c o n s e n t e d to d e i f i c a t i o n in order to i n h e r i t t h e h u g e k i n g d o m of
Pergamum.
C o n s i s t i n g o f most
of A s i a
Minor
(present-day
T u r k e y ) , P e r g a m u m was b e q u e a t h e d t o t h e R o m a n p e o p l e i n 133
BC by its k i n g , A t t a l u s III. B u t t h e r e was a c a t c h : t h e p e o p l e of
R o m e had to regard their leader as G o d .
T h e Pergamenian kings had begun ruling as G o d w h e n the
title of Pontifex Maximus fled the fall of B a b y l o n in 539 B C . In that
e v e n t f u l year, Persian i n v a d e r s assassinated t h e B a b y l o n i a n k i n g
Belshazzar. Just m o m e n t s prior, Belshazzar h a d s e e n his assassinat i o n p r o p h e s i e d b y t h e f a m o u s h a n d w r i t i n g o n t h e w a l l : Mene
Mene Tekel Upharsin,
( t h e N u m b e r e r is numbered). R u l i n g as
6
G o d b y d i v i n e a p p o i n t m e n t , Belshazzar h a d p r o f a n e d t h e sacred
vessels o f t h e Israelite t e m p l e . T h i s was t h e u n p a r d o n a b l e sin o f
blasphemy, for w h i c h G o d sent the Persians to destroy h i m .
Belshazzars priests were e v i d e n t l y spared. R a t h e r t h a n submit
to the Persian conquerors, they furtively gathered together all their
p o r t a b l e treasures, e n t i t l e m e n t s , c o d e s , i n s c r i p t i o n s , astrology,
sacred formulae, and insignia and fled w i t h t h e m northwesterly to
P e r g a m u m . S i n c e t h e rulers of P e r g a m u m were already p r a c t i c i n g
Babylonian religion, they were honored to receive the fugitive
B a b y l o n i a n C o l l e g e and their great e n d o w m e n t .
P e r g a m u m , t h e n e w r e s i d e n c e of Pontifex Maximus, b e c a m e a
showplace for despotism. T h e n e i g h b o r i n g G r e e k s reflected its sudden transformation w i t h the m y t h of Midas, the k i n g w h o s e t o u c h
turned e v e r y t h i n g to gold. B a b y l o n i a n rule graced P e r g a m u m w i t h
the worlds greatest m e d i c a l c o m p l e x , the A s k l e p i o n , dedicated to
the god of p h a r m a c o l o g i c a l h e a l i n g , A s k l e p i o s . Pergamum b e c a m e
the m o s t i m p o r t a n t h u m a n i s t l e a r n i n g c e n t e r , its library h o u s i n g
215
RULERS OF E V I L
more t h a n t w o h u n d r e d t h o u s a n d scrolls. ( M a r c A n t o n y w o u l d
later m o v e these assets to A l e x a n d r i a as a gift to C l e o p a t r a . M a n y
of t h e m e v e n t u a l l y found their way from A l e x a n d r i a to the M e d i c i
Library in Florence.)
W h e n A t t a l u s III died i n 1 3 3 B C , h e b e q u e a t h e d all his k i n g doms B a b y l o n i a n grandeur to the R o m a n s . But no R o m a n emperor was d e e m e d fit to r e c e i v e it b e c a u s e t h e R o m a n c o n s t i t u t i o n
had n e v e r suffered a m a n to be deified. T h e bequest lay u n c l a i m e d
until 4 8 B C , w h e n C a i u s Maria C a e s a r was declared G o d A l m i g h t y
in the Serapion, A l e x a n d r i a s temple of Jupiter.
D e i f i c a t i o n e n t i t l e d C a e s a r n o w to assume t h e t i t l e Pontifex
Maximus. To indicate his infinitely holier status, he t o o k the n a m e
Julius. T h e n a m e was a c l a i m of d e s c e n t from Julius A s c a n i u s ,
7
216
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
Jupiter,
ADNUE
favor
this
COEPTIS)!
rebellious
undertaking
E a c h year, I s h a l l b r i n g to t h y
t e m p l e gifts i n m y o w n h a n d s , a n d p l a c e a w h i t e b u l l o c k a t t h y
altar!
R e d u c e d to an original-language m o t t o at least as c o m p r e h e n -
217
RULERS OF E V I L
ENEMN EFEF
or e v e n in translation, THE BATTLE IS THE LORDS.
ESS t h a n four years after his deification, Julius C a e s a r was assassinated by an e x e c u t i v e conspiracy. For another four years, civil
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
This
219
(NOVUS
ORDO
SECLORUM):
RULERS OF E V I L
220
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
t h e n rose from b e t w e e n her thighs. A b o u t h o w the toddler O c t a vians h e a d was often seen b e i n g licked by g o l d e n solar flames.
T h e p r o p a g a n d a c i r c u l a t e d t h e story o f h o w t h e great astrologer T h e o g e n e s , w h e n told O c t a v i a n s birth sign ( C a p r i c o r n ) ,
rose and flung himself at the lads feet. T h e o g e n e s k n e w the astrological ruler o f C a p r i c o r n was S a t u r n , w h o s e s e c o n d G o l d e n A g e
was at h a n d S a t u r n , t h e c e l e s t i o - m y t h i c a l F a t h e r - G o d of R o m e
and father of Jupiter. O c t a v i a n , as the incarnation of Jupiter, would
be ruled by Saturn, t h e most dictatorial house in the zodiac, terrible for his restriction, l i m i t a t i o n , c o n t r o l , e v e n to t h e excesses of
f o r n i c a t i o n and c a n n i b a l i z i n g o f h i s o w n c h i l d r e n . N o w o n d e r
T h e o g e n e s flung himself at O c t a v i a n s feet!
In 28 B C , t w e l v e years after t h e p u b l i c a t i o n of t h e Fourth
Eclogue, O c t a v i a n e n t e r e d R o m e t r i u m p h a n t l y as t h e P r i n c e of
P e a c e . Like Julius h a d d o n e , the n e w Pontifex Maximus r e c e i v e d a
n e w and h o l i e r n a m e , C a e s a r Augustus (since sanctuaries and all
places c o n s e c r a t e d by t h e augurs are k n o w n as August, a c c o r d ing to S u e t o n i u s ) . A n d like Julius, he was h a i l e d as S o n of G o d .
H i s t o r i a n A l e x a n d e r D e l M a r describes t h e u n i v e r s a l a c c e p t a n c e
of the d i v i n e O c t a v i a n in these excerpts from his l a n d m a r k e x p o sition of R o m a n political deification, The Worship of Augustus Caesar ( 1 8 9 9 ) :
In the firm establishment of the Messianic religion and ritual, Augustus ascended the sacred throne of his martyred sire and
was in turn addressed as the Son of God (Divi filius), whilst Julius
was worshiped as the Father.... This claim and assumption
appears in the literature of his age, was engraved upon his monuments and stamped upon his coins.... It was universally admitted and accepted throughout the Roman empire as valid and
legitimate, according to chronology, astrology, prophecy, and tradition.... His actual worship as the Son of G o d was enjoined and
enforced by the laws of the empire, accepted by the priesthood
and practised by the people.... Both de jure and de facto it constituted the fundamental article of the Roman imperial and
ecclesiastical constitution.
As supreme pontiff of the Roman empire, Augustus lawfully
221
RULERS OF E V I L
222
CHAPTER 20
AMERICAN GRAFFITI
only their private fortunes, but also their kingdoms and people
in vassalage.... T h e marble and bronze monuments to Augustus
still extant contain nearly one hundred sacred titles. A m o n g
them are Jupiter Optimus Maximus, A p o l l o , Janus, Quirinus,
Dionysus, Mercurius, Volcanus, Neptunus, Liber Pater, Savus
[Saviour], and Hesus.
At his death, Senator Numericus Atticus saw his spirit
ascend to Heaven. T h e Ascension of Augustus is engraved upon
the great cameo, from the spoils of Constantinople, presented by
Baldwin II to Louis IX, and now in the Cabinet of France. A facsimile of it is published in Duruys History of Rome....
A m e r i c a s G r e a t S e a l , w i t h its obsessive fidelity t o C a e s a r e a n
R o m e , c a n n o t represent a n a t i o n more moral t h a n the source of its
scripture. T h e icons and mysterious cabalistic language of this S e a l
i n t r o d u c e a preposterous B a b y l o n i a n gospel. T a k e n seriously (and
s h o u l d n t a g o v e r n m e n t s s o l e m n s t a t e m e n t s be t a k e n seriously?),
the Seals gospel t e a c h e s t h a t A m e r i c a s h i g h spiritual purpose is
to assist in t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n of t h e S o n of G o d s m u t i l a t e d parts
from the evil slime of h u m a n flesh. It tells us that already the H o l y
V i r g i n has rescued t h e S o n s S a c r e d H e a r t from t h e slime E
PLURIBUS UNUM, o n e from m a n y and has placed it h i g h in the
vault of H e a v e n , as her five-pointed celestial p a t h describes for all
to see. It calls for A m e r i c a to e x e r t f e r v e n t sexual e n e r g y so t h a t
the S o n s m a n y parts o n e a r t h m i g h t b e r e u n i t e d w i t h t h e U N U M
in H e a v e n . It promises that A m e r i c a will rise toward the pure light
of sinlessness and G o d l i n e s s , i n t o e t e r n a l life as part of t h e solar
b o d y of t h e S o n t h e S u n of G o d . It signifies t h a t this c o s m i c
resurrective process is administered by a pyramidic hierarchy c o n ceived in ancient Babylon, exported to A s i a Minor, and beq u e a t h e d t o R o m e . A t t h e top o f t h e h i e r a r c h y sits a n u n s e e n
c h i e f t a i n , a n u n k n o w n superior, a G o d o f t h e S e a l w h o possesses
universal intelligence and authority o v e r every soul w h o confederates w i t h , or subscribes to, the Seal.
T h e G o d of the S e a l wields the fasces to sweep the earth c l e a n
of t h e last traces of O r i g i n a l S i n . He is assisted by a n e w priestly
order, a n e w w o r l d order c h a r g e d w i t h destroying all i n d i v i d u a l
223
RULERS OF E V I L
the
sacrificial
murder
of n e a r l y
hundred
misguided
224
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter
21
JUPITERS EARTHLY
ABODE
RULERS OF E V I L
forming
the
shape
of
power.
The
Baphomet
i m p o s e d u p o n t h e federal c i t y b y
Pierre-Charles
LEnfant
puts
the
T h e presence o f perverted p o w e r
is underscored in LEnfants n u m b e r -
C a p i t o l grounds d o w n t o t h e m o u t h o f James C r e e k b e l o w V
S t r e e t S o u t h . A l l t h e n u m b e r s b e t w e e n 600 and 699 are assigned
to blocks w i t h i n this swath, e x c e p t for the n u m b e r 666. T h a t n u m ber is missing from t h e m a p . It must h a v e b e e n secretly affixed to
the only u n n u m b e r e d section of blocks in the 600 series. T h a t sect i o n , w e find, includes the C a p i t o l grounds t h a t o n c e w e r e called
R o m e . Of course, 666 is t h e n u m b e r of t h e n a m e of t h e Beast
mentioned in the thirteenth chapter of Revelation. If Americas
t e m p l e of Jupiter sits u p o n the Beast n a m e d 666, c o u l d it be t h a t
the true founding fathers soberly recognized Congress as the great
w h o r e of R e v e l a t i o n 17:1?
T h e L a t i n historians O v i d , Pliny, and A u r e l i u s V i c t o r all tell
228
C H A P T E R 21
JUPITERS EARTHLY A B O D E
us t h a t t h e prehistoric n a m e for R o m e was Saturnia, c i t y of S a t urn. Saturnias original settlers came from the east, from Babylon.
I n the B a b y l o n i a n (or C h a l d e a n ) language, a c c o r d i n g t o A l e x a n der H i s l o p , S a t u r n i a was p r o n o u n c e d S a t r but spelled w i t h o n l y
four characters, Stur. N o w , C h a l d e a n , like Hebrew, G r e e k , and to
a l i m i t e d e x t e n t L a t i n , h a d n o separate n u m b e r i n g system. T h e i r
numbers were represented by certain characters of their a l p h a b e t .
T h e c a b a l a h d e r i v e s its p o w e r from m a t h e m a t i c a l e n e r g i e s c o n v e y e d from these languages. H i s l o p r e p o r t e d a p h e n o m e n o n that
he said every C h a l d e e scholar k n o w s , w h i c h is that the letters of
Stur, Romes earliest n a m e , total 666:
S = 60; T = 400; U = 6; R = 200 := 666
H i s l o p further r e p o r t e d t h a t R o m a n n u m e r a l s consist o f o n l y
six letters, D (500), C ( 1 0 0 ) , L ( 5 0 ) , X ( 1 0 ) , V ( 5 ) , and I ( 1 ) we
ignore the letter M, signifying 1,000, because its a latecomer, h a v ing e v o l v e d as s h o r t h a n d for t w o Ds. W h e n we total these six letters, we d i s c o v e r a s t a r t l i n g l i n k w i t h t h e Beast of R e v e l a t i o n
e m b e d d e d in the very alphanumeric c o m m u n i c a t i o n system of the
Romans:
D = 500; C = 100; L = 50; X = 10; V = 5; I = 1 := 666
Demonism,
black magic,
229
RULERS OF E V I L
h e formal c r e a t i o n o f Jupiters A m e r i c a n A b o d e o n W e d n e s -
A r r i v i n g a t t h e c o n s t r u c t i o n site o n L o t 6 6 6 , C o m m i s s i o n e r
C a r r o l l p r e s e n t e d W o r s h i p f u l M a s t e r W a s h i n g t o n a large silver
plaque engraved w i t h the following words:
This South East corner stone, of the Capitol of the United
States of America in the city of Washington, was laid on the
1 8 t h day of September, in the thirteenth year of American Independence, in the first year of the second term of the Presidency
of George Washington, whose virtues in the civil administration
of his country have been as conspicuous and beneficial, as his
military valor and prudence have been useful in establishing her
liberties, and in the year of Masonry, 5 7 9 3 , by the President of
the United States, in concert with the Grand Lodge of Maryland, several lodges under its jurisdiction, and Lodge N o . 22
from Alexandria, Virginia.
230
CHAPTER 21
JUPITERS EARTHLY A B O D E
President W a s h i n g t o n t h e n d e s c e n d e d i n t o a builders t r e n c h
prepared for t h e C a p i t o l s f o u n d a t i o n s , laid t h e p l a q u e o n t h e
ground, and c o v e r e d it o v e r w i t h the cornerstone. T h e cornerstone
was a m a s s i v e r o c k c u t from Eagle Quarry, a p r o p e r t y in A c q u i a
C r e e k , V i r g i n i a , o w n e d b y t h e family o f D a n i e l Carrolls n e p h e w ,
R o b e r t Brent.
T h e n , just a s t h e priests o f Jupiter m i g h t h a v e blessed t h e i r
capitolia t w o m i l l e n n i a ago three W o r s h i p f u l Masters c o n s e c r a t e d
the stone w i t h corn, w i n e , and oil. W a s h i n g t o n and the other M a s ters stepped out of t h e t r e n c h , and j o i n e d the assembled t h r o n g to
listen to a patriotic speech. Afterward, said the Gazette,
the congregation joined in reverential prayer, which was succeeded by Masonic chanting honors, and a 1 5 - v o l l e y from the
artillery. T h e n the participants retired to a barbecue, at which a
five-hundred-pound ox was roasted, and those in attendance
generally partook, with every abundance of other recreation....
R e a d i n g of the b a r b e q u e , I was r e m i n d e d of the passage in the
Aeneid w h e r e Julius A s c a n i u s p r o m i s e d a sacrifice to Jupiter for
favoring his rebellious u n d e r t a k i n g : I shall bring to thy temple gifts
in my o w n h a n d s , and p l a c e a w h i t e bullock at thy altar... C o u l d
it be t h a t the silver plaque, the corn, the w i n e , the oil, the c h a n t i ng, the roasted o x , and the reverential prayer were the fulfillment
of t h a t p r o m i s e a b u r n t sacrifice to Jupiter, on t h e altar of his
capitolium, u p o n l a n d c a l l e d R o m e , l a n d f o r m a l l y c o n s e c r a t e d by
Pontifex Maximus to the p r o t e c t i o n of the goddess Venus? Historians w h o b e l i e v e the g o v e r n m e n t of the U n i t e d States was founded
by C h r i s t i a n s will c e r t a i n l y disagree. But the c e r e m o n y , as reported in t h e press, was a n y t h i n g but C h r i s t i a n . M o r e o v e r , the plaque
itself r e c k o n e d t i m e a c c o r d i n g t o t h r e e systems: ( 1 ) t h e years o f
i n d e p e n d e n c e of the U n i t e d States, (2) the years of G e o r g e W a s h ingtons administration, and (3) the years of Freemasonry. It c o m p l e t e l y ignored t h e system t h a t r e c k o n s t i m e in t h e years of Jesus
Christ.
231
RULERS OF E V I L
232
C H A P T E R 21
JUPITERS EARTHLY A B O D E
the
next
seventy
years,
Superior
Generals John
233
RULERS OF E V I L
Chapter 22
THE IMMACULATE
CONCEPTION
RULERS OF E V I L
236
C H A P T E R 22
T H E IMMACULATE C O N C E P T I O N
week
following
Ineffabilis
Deus
Philadelphia
architect
T h o m a s U s t i c k W a l t e r , a F r e e m a s o n , c o m p l e t e d his d r a w i n g s for
t h e p r o p o s e d d o m e . It w o u l d be s u r m o u n t e d by a b r o n z e M a r i a n
image w h i c h w o u l d c o m e to be recognized as t h e only authorized
Symbol of A m e r i c a n Heritage.
H e r c l a s s i c a l n a m e was Perse-
237
RULERS OF E V I L
a n d as m a n y fascia,
t h o s e b u n d l e s of rods
238
CHAPTER 22
T H E IMMACULATE C O N C E P T I O N
239
RULERS OF E V I L
240
CHAPTER 22
T H E IMMACULATE C O N C E P T I O N
241
RULERS OF E V I L
W a s t h e r e a fear t h a t p e r h a p s s o m e P r o t e s t a n t t h e o l o g i a n m i g h t
raise a h u e a n d cry a b o u t t h e p a g a n i c o n a b o u t to d o m i n a t e t h e
C a p i t o l building?
A p p a r e n t l y , n o t too m a n y Protestants ever e x a m i n e d Freedom
at g r o u n d - l e v e l . T h e D i s t r i c t of C o l u m b i a was still v i r t u a l l y a
R o m a n C a t h o l i c e n c l a v e . M o r e o v e r , the n a t i o n i n 1863 had b e e n
drastically reduced in size. T h e secession of the southern states had
left o n l y t w e n t y - t w o n o r t h e r n states, a n d these t w e n t y - t w o were
h e a v i l y p o p u l a t e d b y C a t h o l i c i m m i g r a n t s from Europe and Irel a n d . S o i n c r e d i b l y large, w e r e c a l l f r o m S y d n e y E . A h l s t r o m s
Religious History of the American People, was the flow of immigrants
t h a t by 1850 R o m a n C a t h o l i c s , o n c e a tiny and ignored minority,
h a d b e c o m e t h e c o u n t r y s largest religious c o m m u n i o n . T h u s ,
C r a w f o r d s t o w e r i n g goddess was b e i n g e x a m i n e d m o s t l y b y
R o m a n C a t h o l i c eyes, eyes that c o u l d n o t h e l p but see i n her the
dreadnaught Mary described by Pius IX in Ubi Primum: e v e r lovable, a n d full of grace, set up b e t w e e n C h r i s t a n d his C h u r c h ,
always d e l i v e r i n g the C h r i s t i a n p e o p l e from their greatest calami-
242
CHAPTER 22
T H E IMMACULATE C O N C E P T I O N
ties and assaults of all their enemies, ever rescuing t h e m from ruin.
T h e war rapidly a d v a n c e d t o c o n c l u s i o n w h i l e F r e e d o m h e l d
forth o n the east grounds o f the C a p i t o l . T h e U n i o n forces under
Burnside lost to Lee at Fredericksburg, but Rosecrans defeated the
C o n f e d e r a t e s at Murfreesboro, and G r a n t t o o k Vicksburg. In summer, Lees s e c o n d a t t e m p t to invade the N o r t h failed at C h a n c e l lorsville and G e t t y s b u r g . B y fall, G r a n t w o n t h e Battles o f C h a t t a n o o g a and Missionary R i d g e w i t h S h e r m a n and T h o m a s . By the
end o f N o v e m b e r 1 8 6 3 , the U n i o n h a d t a k e n K n o x v i l l e , and the
C o n f e d e r a c y found its resources exhausted and its cause hopelessly
lost.
O n N o v e m b e r 24, a s t e a m - o p e r a t e d h o i s t i n g apparatus lifted
the I m m a c u l a t e V i r g i n M o t h e r of G o d s first s e c t i o n to t h e top of
the C a p i t o l d o m e and secured it. T h e second section followed the
n e x t day. T h r e e days later, in a d r i v i n g t h u n d e r s t o r m , t h e third
s e c t i o n was secured. T h e fourth s e c t i o n was installed o n N o v e m ber 3 1 .
A t quarter past n o o n D e c e m b e r 2 , 1 8 6 3 , before a n e n o r m o u s
crowd, the Immaculate Virgins fifth and final section was put into
place. T h e ritual procedure for her installation is preserved in Special O r d e r N o . 248 o f t h e W a r D e p a r t m e n t . H e r h e a d and shoulders rose from t h e g r o u n d . T h e t h r e e - h u n d r e d - f o o t trip t o o k
twenty minutes. At the m o m e n t the fifth section was affixed, a flag
unfurled a b o v e it. T h e u n f u r l i n g was a c c o m p a n i e d by a n a t i o n a l
salute o f f o r t y - s e v e n g u n s h o t s fired i n t o t h e W a s h i n g t o n a t m o s phere. Thirty-five shots issued from a field battery on C a p i t o l Hill.
T w e l v e w e r e d i s c h a r g e d from t h e forts s u r r o u n d i n g t h e city. R e p o r t i n g t h e e v e n t in t h e D e c e m b e r 10 issue of t h e New York Tribune, an a n o n y m o u s j o u r n a l i s t e c h o e d t h e qualities t h a t Pius IX
had g i v e n Mary:
During more than two years of our struggle, while the
national cause seemed weak, she has patiently waited and
watched below: now that victory crowns our advances and the
conspirators are being hedged in, and vanquished everywhere,
and the bonds are being freed, she comes forward, the cynosure
of thousands of eyes, her face turned rebukingly toward Virginia
243
RULERS OF E V I L
Jesuits, Protectress o f M a r y l a n d , a n d P a t r o n e s s o f t h e U n i t e d
S t a t e s , t h e r e c o r d s h o w s t h a t L i n c o l n sequestered h i m s e l f inside
the W h i t e House, t o u c h e d w i t h a fever. A telling detail.
But t h e sacred i c o n o g r a p h y was still n o t c o m p l e t e . T h e e n g i neers began n o w preparing the interior of the d o m e , its canopy, for
a m a s s i v e p a i n t i n g C o n g r e s s h a d a p p r o v e d b a c k in t h e spring of
244
C H A P T E R 22
T H E IMMACULATE C O N C E P T I O N
245
RULERS OF E V I L
APOTHEOSIS OF WASHINGTON.
(Photograph: Architect of the Capitol)
Chapter 23
THE DOME OF
THE GREAT SKY
Its like St. Peters!
Tourists describing the rotunda fresco,
as quoted in the official Capitol guidebook
W E , THE PEOPLE
in the V a t i c a n Palace.
B r u m i d i was g o o d . G e n e r a l
R o o t h a a n had determined t o m a k e h i m A m e r i c a s M i c h a e l a n g e l o .
A r c h b i s h o p H u g h e s let i t b e k n o w n t h a t B r u m i d i w o u l d b e w e l c o m e t o p a i n t s o m e frescoes i n c h u r c h e s o f t h e N e w Y o r k bish-
247
RULERS OF E V I L
opric.
General
Roothaan
then
went
248
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E O F T H E G R E A T SKY
ceremony.
Washingtons
p o p u l a r National
Intelligencer
T h o m a s W a l t e r n e e d e d C o n s t a n t i n o B r u m i d i . A n edifice a s
i m p o r t a n t as t h e U n i t e d S t a t e s C a p i t o l like t h e p a l a c e s of
A u g u s t u s and N e r o , t h e B a t h s o f T i t u s and L i v i a , t h e L o g g i a o f
R a p h a e l at the V a t i c a n required the most n o b l e and p e r m a n e n t
interior d e c o r a t i o n possible. O n l y fresco p a i n t i n g , i n w h i c h pigm e n t s are m i x e d w i t h w e t mortar i m m e d i a t e l y before a p p l i c a t i o n
to the surface, would suffice. A n d only C o n s t a n t i n o Brumidi, of all
t h e artists l i v i n g i n A m e r i c a , k n e w h o w t o p a i n t fresco. B u t t h e
d o m e was n o t yet ready to be frescoed. So t h e artist was routed to
the sunny, Italianate c l i m a t e of M e x i c o C i t y to enjoy life, to p o n der his subject matter at a casual pace, to w a i t for t h e call.
T w o years later, o n D e c e m b e r 28, 1 8 5 4 , less t h a n three w e e k s
f o l l o w i n g Pio N o n o s d e c r e e o f t h e d o c t r i n e o f I m m a c u l a t e C o n c e p t i o n , C o n s t a n t i n o B r u m i d i a p p e a r e d i n t h e office o f M o n t gomery C. Meigs, Supervising Engineer of the C a p i t o l extension
project. T h e Capitols unpublished dossier on Brumidi relates that
as t h e t w o m e n conversed in b r o k e n French, Brumidi struck Meigs
as a lively old m a n w i t h a very red nose, either from M e x i c a n suns
o r F r e n c h brandies. T h e i m m e d i a t e upshot o f their c o n v e r s a t i o n
was a c o m m i s s i o n to p a i n t a fresco c o v e r i n g an e l l i p t i c a l a r c h at
o n e e n d of Meigs office in the C a p i t o l . It was t h e first fresco ever
painted in the U n i t e d States, as w e l l as Brumidis first in five years.
T h e fresco c e l e b r a t e d t h e c o m i n g C i v i l W a r i n terms o f R o m a n
history. A c c o r d i n g to t h e commissions report it d e p i c t e d a senator, w h o p o i n t s t o R o m e a n d appeals t o C i n c i n n a t u s t o c o m e t o
the h e l p o f his country. C i n c i n n a t u s , the fifth-century B C R o m a n
d i c t a t o r , was c a l l e d t o d e f e n d R o m e t w i c e , first from foreign
invaders, t h e n from his o w n c o m m o n people. Likewise, A m e r i c a n
heroes first defended their R o m e against foreign British invaders,
249
RULERS OF E V I L
250
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E O F THE G R E A T SKY
as the I m m a c u l a t e V i r g i n was being placed on her temporary pedestal on the Capitols east grounds. Frustrating delays in manpower, a c c o r d i n g to official histories, w o u l d h o l d t h e fresco in
abeyance until D e c e m b e r 1864.
O n A p r i l 9 , 1865, R i c h m o n d fell and the C o n f e d e r a c y surrendered t o Ulysses S . G r a n t . Less t h a n a w e e k later, o n t h e e v e n i n g
of A p r i l 14 at Fords T h e a t r e , during an instant of hilarious laughter, o n e of the countrys l e a d i n g actors, J o h n W i l k e s B o o t h , cried
out an oath summarizing the liberation theology of Cardinal
Robert Bellarmine: Sic Semper Tyrannis ( A l w a y s this [i.e., death]
to t y r a n n y ) , and fired a shot into t h e head of President A b r a h a m
L i n c o l n . Sic Semper Tyrannis is also t h e m o t t o of V i r g i n i a , t h e n
c o n s i d e r e d a S t a t e i n r e b e l l i o n . M i g h t B o o t h s cry h a v e b e e n
i n t e n d e d to give the assassination the look of an official act of the
C o n f e d e r a c y , m u c h i n the way Lee H a r v e y Oswalds m u c h - t o u t e d
s y m p a t h y for C u b a i n i t i a l l y g a v e t h e K e n n e d y assassination t h e
l o o k o f c o m m u n i s t r e v e n g e ? A n illusion o f official C o n f e d e r a t e
responsibility for a b e l o v e d presidents assassination justified t h e
elaborately cruel r e v e n g e w h i c h the federal g o v e r n m e n t inflicted
u p o n t h e s o u t h e r n states in order to bring all the states under the
j u r i s d i c t i o n o f W a s h i n g t o n D . C . ( T h e inferiority o f states t o t h e
federal R o m e is expressed in the law of flag. W h e r e v e r state and
n a t i o n a l flags are flown together, the n a t i o n a l is always higher.)
B o o t h h a d associated w i t h s e v e n p e o p l e w h o were b r o u g h t t o
trial less t h a n a m o n t h f o l l o w i n g t h e assassination. It was n o t a
c i v i l i a n trial but a special e l e v e n - m a n military tribunal a p p o i n t e d
b y President A n d r e w Johnson called T h e H u n t e r C o m m i s s i o n .
C o u n s e l for t h e defendants objected to the C o m m i s s i o n , arguing that the military h a d no jurisdiction o v e r civilians, and therefore t h e p r o c e e d i n g was u n c o n s t i t u t i o n a l . T h e o b j e c t i o n was
o v e r r u l e d a n d t h e trial m o v e d forward. W i t h i n s e v e n w e e k s , t h e
C o m m i s s i o n (a two-thirds majority, n o t the u n a n i m i t y required of
a c i v i l i a n jury) f o u n d four of t h e c o n s p i r a t o r s guilty. On July 7,
1865 they were hanged.
T h e great fatal m i s t a k e o f t h e A m e r i c a n g o v e r n m e n t i n t h e
p r o s e c u t i o n o f t h e assassins o f A b r a h a m L i n c o l n , w r o t e R e v .
251
RULERS OF E V I L
C h a r l e s C h i n i q u y , t h e e x c o m m u n i c a t e d priest w h o m L i n c o l n had
successfully d e f e n d e d in his early law career (see n o t e 2, C h a p t e r
22),
was to cover up the religious element of that terrible drama. But
this was carefully avoided throughout the trial.
2
B u t J o h n s o n was also a F r e e m a s o n ,
C o n f e d e r a c y as a s o v e r e i g n n a t i o n . O b e d i e n t
t o t h e will o f G e n e r a l B e c k x , President John-
son issued an e x e c u t i v e order c l o s i n g t h e c o u r t r o o m to t h e working press. At the end of e a c h day, officials would ration to selected
reporters from t h e A s s o c i a t e d Press n e w s carefully e v a l u a t e d t o
k e e p the religious e l e m e n t out of the public consciousness.
C h a r l e s C h i n i q u y tirelessly i n v e s t i g a t e d t h e assassination.
A f t e r the conspirators were e x e c u t e d , h e w e n t i n c o g n i t o t o W a s h ington and found that
not a single one of the government men would discuss it with me
except after I had given my word of honor that I would never
mention their names. I saw, with a profound distress, that the
influence of Rome was almost supreme in Washington. I could
not find a single statesman who would dare to face that nefarious influence and fight it down.
3
252
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E O F THE G R E A T SKY
RULERS OF E V I L
A t t h e c o n s p i r a c y trial, Father W i g e t testified t o M a r y Elizab e t h Surratts good C h r i s t i a n character. E v e n assuming her c o m p l i c i t y in t h e assassination, W i g e t as a Jesuit c o u l d truthfully say
Surratt was a g o o d C h r i s t i a n simply by reserving m e n t a l l y (a) that
b y C h r i s t i a n h e m e a n t R o m a n C a t h o l i c ; (b) t h a t under t h e
terms of the Directorium Inquisitorum (see C h a p t e r 8), Every individual may kill a heretic; and (c) that President L i n c o l n was twice
a h e r e t i c : for his P r o t e s t a n t i s m a n d for his h a v i n g successfully
defended an e x c o m m u n i c a t e d priest.
But Mary after all kept the nest that h a t c h e d the egg, as Presi d e n t J o h n s o n put it, and was h a n g e d . C o n d i t i o n a l t o h e r d e a t h
s e n t e n c e was a p r o v i s i o n t h a t a p e t i t i o n for m e r c y w o u l d be att a c h e d and sent to J o h n s o n . By e x e c u t i o n day, July 7, 1 8 6 5 , Surratts d a u g h t e r A n n a h a d h e a r d n o t h i n g from t h e P r e s i d e n t .
D i s t r a u g h t , she a p p e a r e d a t t h e W h i t e H o u s e t o b e g h i m for
c l e m e n c y . T w o g o v e r n m e n t m e n s t o o d i n h e r way. P r e s t o n K i n g
and S e n a t o r James H e n r y L a n e denied her access to the President,
w h o later d e c l a r e d h e h a d n e v e r r e c e i v e d any p e t i t i o n for mercy.
T h e f o l l o w i n g N o v e m b e r , P r e s t o n K i n g d r o w n e d , his b o d y laden
w i t h w e i g h t s . I n M a r c h , S e n a t o r L a n e shot himself. (In t h e judgm e n t o f o n e m o d e r n i n v e s t i g a t o r , S o m e p e r s o n o r persons w e r e
apparently determined that Mary Surratt should n o t live. ) Short5
ly thereafter, t h e S u p r e m e C o u r t r e n d e r e d a l a n d m a r k d e c i s i o n
that w o u l d h a v e w o n all the conspirators a jury trial. Ex parte Milligan h e l d t h a t military courts h a v e no j u r i s d i c t i o n o v e r c i v i l i a n s .
Milligan l e n t M a r y Surratts d e a t h at t h e h a n d s of P r o t e s t a n t s an
aura of tragedy and C a t h o l i c martyrdom.
Charles C h i n i q u y obtained important testimony supporting
the w i d e l y h e l d suspicion of Jesuit responsibility for the assassinat i o n . H e r e c e i v e d from Rev. Francis A . C o n w e l l , C h a p l a i n o f t h e
first M i n n e s o t a R e g i m e n t , a s w o r n affidavit saying t h a t on A p r i l
1 4 , 1 8 6 5 , he was v i s i t i n g S t . Joseph, M i n n e s o t a , l o c a t i o n of a
R o m a n C a t h o l i c seminary. R e v . C o n w e l l swore t h a t a t a b o u t six
o c l o c k t h a t e v e n i n g t h e m a n in c h a r g e of t h e seminary, a storek e e p e r b y the n a m e o f J.H. L i n n e m a n , told h i m and a n o t h e r visitor, Mr. H.P. B e n n e t t , t h a t P r e s i d e n t L i n c o l n h a d just b e e n
killed.
254
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E O F THE G R E A T SKY
T h e n e x t day, R e v . C o n w e l l j o u r n e y e d t e n miles t o t h e t o w n
o f S t . C l o u d . A s s o o n a s h e arrived, h e asked t h e h o t e l i e r , Mr.
H a w o r t h , if he h a d heard any n e w s of a presidential assassination.
Mr. H a w o r t h had heard n o t h i n g , as St. C l o u d had neither railroad
nor t e l e g r a p h . O n t h e f o l l o w i n g m o r n i n g , A p r i l 1 6 t h , o n his way
to p r e a c h a sermon in c h u r c h , Rev. C o n w e l l was h a n d e d a copy of
a telegram brought up by stagecoach from A n o k a , M i n n e s o t a . T h e
telegram a n n o u n c e d that President L i n c o l n had b e e n assassinated
on Friday e v e n i n g at about n i n e oclock.
O n the m o r n i n g o f M o n d a y the 1 7 t h , Rev. C o n w e l l hurried t o
St. Paul and reported t o t h e n e w s p a p e r t h a t i n S t . Joseph h e h a d
b e e n i n f o r m e d o f P r e s i d e n t L i n c o l n s assassination t h r e e hours
before the e v e n t t o o k place. T h e paper published his report.
W e h a v e n o w before us, wrote C o m m i s s i o n e r Harris,
positive evidence that these Jesuit Fathers, priests of Rome,
engaged in preparing young men for the priesthood away out in
the village of St. Joseph, in far off Minnesota, were in correspondence with their brethren in Washington City, and had been
informed that the plan to assassinate the President had been
matured, the agents for its accomplishment had been found, the
time for its execution had been set, and so sure were they of its
accomplishment, that they could announce it as already done,
three or four hours before it had been consummated. T h e anticipation of its accomplishment so elated them that they could not
refrain from passing it around ... as a piece of glorious news.
ORDO
SECLORUM:
255
RULERS OF E V I L
Here is Caesar, and all the line of Julius, all who shall one
day pass under the dome of the great sky. This is the man, this
one, of whom so often you have heard the promise, Caesar
Augustus, son of the deified, who shall bring once again an Age
of Gold to Latium, the land where Saturn reigned in early times.
He will extend his power beyond the Garamants [Africans] and
Indians, over far territories north and south of the zodiacal stars,
the solar way....
T h e e p i c e n t e r of A p o t h e o s i s of W a s h i n g t o n is a solar o r b ,
t h e S u n - G o d i n t o w h i c h A u g u s t u s C a e s a r was said t o h a v e b e e n
absorbed w h e n his b o d y died. F r o m t h e C a p i t o l s h i g h e s t interior
point Augustus radiates his golden light outward and d o w n w a r d to
t h e n e x t i n t h e l i n e o f Julius, t h e deified G e o r g e W a s h i n g t o n .
T h e god W a s h i n g t o n occupies the j u d g m e n t seat of h e a v e n , sword
of Justice firmly c l a s p e d in his left h a n d . B a s k i n g in t h e l i g h t of
A u g u s t u s Pontifex Maximus he rules o v e r far territories n o r t h
and s o u t h of t h e zodiacal stars, the solar way. L i k e his C a e s a r e a n
forebears, W a s h i n g t o n is G o d , Caesar, Father of his C o u n t r y .
O n t h e r i g h t h a n d o f t h e F a t h e r sits M i n e r v a , h o l d i n g t h e
e m b l e m o f R o m a n totalitarianism, t h e fasces. M i n e r v a , w e recall,
was t h e v i r g i n goddess of t h e S a c r e d H e a r t it was she w h o resc u e d t h e h e a r t o f t h e S o n o f G o d , a n d p l a c e d i t w i t h Jupiter i n
h e a v e n . S h e was called M i n e r v a w h e n praised for her justice and
w i s d o m . W h e n praised for h e r b e a u t y a n d l o v e , M i n e r v a was
k n o w n as V e n u s , the Q u e e n of H e a v e n . S h e and V e n u s were often
identified w i t h e a c h other, just as statues of b o t h were reconsecrate d M a r y t h r o u g h R o m a n C a t h o l i c missionary a d a p t a t i o n . M i n ervas most persistent role in a n c i e n t p a g a n i s m was Dea Benigna,
T h e M e d i a t r i x . S h e h e a r d t h e prayers o f sinful mortals a n d
passed t h e m on to Jupiter, in t h e same w a y t h e R o m a n M a r y is
believed to pass C a t h o l i c prayers on to C h r i s t .
C o m p l e t i n g the circular c o m p o s i t i o n around the solarized A u gustus are t h i r t e e n nubile goddesses. T h e s e are the original States.
T h e y d a n c e w e i g h t l e s s l y i n space, s u p p o r t i n g a w h i t e b a n n e r inscribed w i t h the soul of the B a c c h i c G o s p e l , E PLURIBUS UNUM.
A b o v e t h e h e a d of e a c h State-goddess floats a magical w h i t e pentagram.
256
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E O F THE G R E A T SKY
mingling
with
American
prepare
munitions
T h e States
and
w e a p o n s o f d e a t h a n d d e s t r u c t i o n . A n d o v e r h e r e N e p t u n e rises
w i t h his trident from the sea in a h o r s e - d r a w n scallop-shell chariot. A n d h e r e t h e wise M e d i a t r i x c o m m u n i c a t e s w i t h A m e r i c a n
scientists B e n j a m i n Franklin, S a m u e l F. B. M o r s e , i n v e n t o r of the
C o d e , and R o b e r t Fulton, i n v e n t o r of the steamship.
A n d here, the Goddess Immaculately C o n c e i v e d , the Dreadn a u g h t Mary. W e a r i n g t h e p e n t a g r a m s a n d eagle headdress o f
T h o m a s Crawfords statue atop the domes exterior, she mobilizes
h e r sword a n d shield against a
p a c k o f f l e e i n g sinners l a b e l e d
T y r a n n y and K i n g l y Power.
Jupiters
eagle,
mascot,
the
Roman
glides just b e h i n d h e r
c l u t c h i n g a b u n c h of t h u n d e r bolts in his t a l o n s . I n n o c e n t in
h e r f l o w i n g scarlet c a p e ,
T h e Virgin pursues evildoers
the
Goddess
is
situated
exactly
beneath
the
deified
George
eagle
gliding
behind
Mary
explains
the
otherwise
i n s c r u t a b l e seal o f t h e U n i t e d S t a t e s Justice D e p a r t m e n t , w h i c h
c o n t a i n s a w i n g s p r e a d eagle s u r r o u n d e d by t h e m o t t o Q U I PRO
DOMINA
JUSTITIA
SEQUITUR
( H e w h o f o l l o w s t h e G o d d e s s Jus-
257
RULERS OF E V I L
HE of t h e Justice D e p a r t m e n t s
b o y w e a r i n g a S m u r f - c a p and a t o g a . T h e b o y a t t e n d s a goddess
w h o r e c l i n e s on a large h o r s e - d r a w n reaper. S h e is P e r s e p h o n e s
m o t h e r C e r e s , w h o was r e c o n s e c r a t e d by early missionary adaptat i o n as A n n a , m o t h e r of t h e V i r g i n Mary. T h e g o l d e n boy is officially designated Young A m e r i c a . A l t h o u g h
B r u m i d i has h i d d e n t h e boys face from us, he
deserves our careful scrutiny for one very import a n t reason. B e a r i n g the n a m e A m e r i c a , he is
the o n l y e l e m e n t in t h e sacred n a t i o n a l i c o n o g raphy that defines the character of the American
YOUNG AMERICA
258
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E OF T H E G R E A T SKY
THE FREEDOM C A P
Jehu submitting to Shalmaneser
see o n e m o n a r c h k n e e l i n g before S h a l m a n e s e r , w o r s h i p i n g h i m .
S h a l m a n e s e r in turn offers a sacrifice to an e i g h t - p o i n t e d star set
w i t h i n a birds w i n g s and tail-feathers. I n s c r i p t i o n s identify this
k n e e l i n g m o n a r c h as K i n g Jehu of Israel. R e m a r k a b l y , a c c o r d i n g
to the N e w C a t h o l i c E n c y c l o p e d i a , Jehus likeness here is the only
k n o w n c o n t e m p o r a n e o u s l y - r e n d e r e d portrait of a biblical personage. M o r e remarkably, Jehu is wearing the Phrygian cap. Like Brumidis Y o u n g A m e r i c a , Jehus liberty is subject to the m o o d of his
god-king.
T h e Bible confirms t h e t e s t i m o n y o f t h e B l a c k O b e l i s k . A t I I
Kings 10:31 we read: Jehu t o o k no h e e d to w a l k in the law of the
Lord G o d of Israel w i t h all his heart. Scripture further tells us that
259
RULERS OF E V I L
J e h u w o r s h i p e d t h e g o l d e n calf, a sacred B a b y l o n i a n i c o n m a d e
f a s h i o n a b l e in t e n t h - c e n t u r y - B C Israel by Jehus predecessor, Jero b o a m . J e r o b o a m r e n o u n c e d t h e law o f t h e Lord G o d o f Israel
and instituted... democracy. D e m o c r a c y o p e n e d the Israelite priesth o o d , originally a p p o i n t e d by Y a h w e h e x c l u s i v e l y to t h e family of
L e v i , t o all a p p l i c a n t s . C o n s e q u e n t l y , Y a h w e h s p r i e s t h o o d was
infiltrated b y n o n - b e l i e v e r s and f o r e i g n s y m p a t h i z e r s . T h e y prepared t h e w a y for J e h u to m a k e of h i m s e l f a P h r y g i a n f r e e m a n ,
o b l i g a t e d t o c o n c u r w i t h o b e d i e n c e o f t h e u n d e r s t a n d i n g i n all
t h i n g s w h i c h his superior, S h a l m a n e s e r II, c o m m a n d e d e x a c t l y
as t h e B l a c k O b e l i s k e x p l a i n s in l u c i d visual t e r m s . As a d i r e c t
result of Jehus d e p a r t u r e from t h e G o d of Israel, t h e Israelite
n a t i o n b e g a n falling apart. It was ultimately destroyed by C a e s a r e an R o m e , the legitimate heir to Shalmanesers B a b y l o n i a n authority as it passed d o w n t h r o u g h Pergamum.
R u n n i n g t h r o u g h o u t this c o s m i c Battle of the Faiths is a h i g h l y refined c a b a l a h i n v o l v i n g t h e c o n c e p t o f g o l d e n c a l f . T h e
word c a l f in Hebrew, the language of Jehu and Jeroboam, is MCS,
p r o n o u n c e d eagle. W h e r e a s Jehu g a v e his p e o p l e Shalmanesers
golden MCSi to worship, the C h u r c h M i l i t a n t has trained the A m e r i c a n p u b l i c t o w o r s h i p R o m e s g o l d e n eagle, w h i c h s u r m o u n t s
e v e r y f l a g p o l e . C o u l d it be t h a t if we s h o w r e s p e c t , a f f e c t i o n , or
loyalty toward the national eagle we create the presumption of
worshiping the g o l d e n calf, and so alienate ourselves from the G o d
of the Bible and in the v a c u u m find ourselves under the rule of the
C h u r c h Militant?
260
C H A P T E R 23
T H E D O M E O F T H E G R E A T SKY
bag
tantalizingly
of gold
he
dangles
in
M o r r i s f a c e . T h e d e i t y is
Mercury, the P s y c h o p o m p ,
t h e Trickster, t h e p a t r o n
deity
of
commerce,
de-
c e i v e r s , and t h i e v e s . M e r cury, t h e b r i l l i a n t , l o v a b l e
P i e d - P i p e r d e i t y w h o dec e i v e s t h e souls of sinful
humanity
into
following
him
exuberantly
into
the
down
oblivion
of
H a d e s . Just as S e b a s t i a n o
R i c c i s p a i n t i n g subtly established Mercury as the guiding spirit of m o d e r n R o m a n C a t h o l i cism, Brumidis p a i n t i n g a c k n o w l e d g e s t h e same deitys a s c e n d a n cy o v e r the fulfillment of the A m e r i c a n R e v o l u t i o n .
A m a z i n g stuff, t h e s e p i c t u r e s . A n d l i k e s o m a n y o f t h e testimonies presented in this b o o k the supremacy of the C h u r c h M i l itant,
the
p u b l i c a t i o n of S u n - T z u a n strategies
in a w e s t e r n
language, the n a m e s , the numbers, the dates, the locus and layout
of the federal city, the a r c h i t e c t u r e , the statuary, t h e m o n u m e n t s ,
261
RULERS OF E V I L
O N S T A N T I N O Brumidi c o n t i n u e d d e c o r a t i n g t h e D o m e o f the
G r e a t S k y w e l l i n t o his s e v e n t i e s . I n 1 8 7 9 , a t t h e age o f 74,
262
Chapter 24
in VICARS OF CHRIST
E L I V E I N T H E N e w W o r l d O r d e r , just a s p e o p l e u n d e r
A u g u s t u s C a e s a r did. N o t a future t h i n g to be feared or
avoided, the N e w W o r l d O r d e r is a present reality to be
identified, u n d e r s t o o d , a n d d e a l t w i t h in a w a y m o s t p l e a s i n g to
RULERS OF E V I L
T h e m y t h o f M a r d u k begins
with A n n u , the head deity of
Babylonian mythology,
look-
Annu
senses
that
b r i n g i n g order to s u c h c h a o s is
a j o b for M a r d u k , the first-born
son of the m o o n goddess Ea. So
Annu
summons
Marduk
and
asks h i m to organize t h e e a r t h .
M a r d u k agrees to t h e task, but
only on the condition that he
be m a d e first a m o n g t h e gods
and t h a t his w o r d shall h a v e
T h e N a r a m - S i n [Enoch] Stele, with
Annus name over the mountain-top.
the
force
Annu.
of
Annu
the
decree
accepts
of
Mar-
266
CHAPTER 24
THE MARK OF C A I N
H e b r e w s ) w i t h p o w e r o v e r a mass o f o t h e r b e i n g s . A n n u s n a m e ,
seen in t h e tip of the stele, is t h e c u n e i f o r m s y m b o l for h e a v e n ,
the double-cross, or
M a r d u k wears the A n n u signature like a c o p w i t h his badge. It
makes h i m a god. In fact, the o r d i n a t i o n - o f - p o w e r i c o n o g r a p h y of
a n c i e n t B a b y l o n i a n n a t i o n s was n e v e r w i t h o u t it. E v e n today (see
A p p e n d i x : Fifty C e n t u r i e s of the A n n u S i g n a t u r e ) , we find it in
the flag of G r e a t Britain, said to be the u n i o n of St. A n d r e w s S c o t tish cross and S t . G e o r g e s E n g l i s h cross. W e find i t p r o m i n e n t l y
displayed in t h e d e c o r of g o v e r n m e n t b u i l d i n g s , especially courtrooms. It forms the m o t i f for m u c h of t h e d e c o r a t i v e a r c h i t e c t u r e
o f t h e U . S . S u p r e m e C o u r t B u i l d i n g , interior a n d exterior. T h e
p a v e m e n t surrounding the O b e l i s k of C a l i g u l a in S t . Peters Piazza, w h e r e t h e m u l t i t u d e s s t a n d to r e c e i v e p a p a l e d i c t s and blessings, is inlaid w i t h a gigantic A n n u signature. No doubt about it: a
very a n c i e n t symbol has remained consistently identified w i t h the
presence of rulership. C o u l d it be that a symbol of so m u c h p o w e r
267
RULERS OF E V I L
T h e t w o protagonists are remarkably similar. B o t h C a i n and Marduk were firstborn sons of mothers bearing almost the same name:
Marduk, son of Ea; C a i n , son of E v e . B o t h firstborns were appointed to rule over evil, albeit for different reasons: M a r d u k because of
his h e r o i s m , C a i n b e c a u s e o f his o w n w i c k e d n e s s . S o t h a t t h e y
4
I n M a r d u k s case, t h e e v i l d o e r s w e r e c h a o t i c b e i n g s r u i n i n g
A n n u s e a r t h . C a i n s e v i l d o e r s w e r e persons w h o m i g h t slay h i m
b e c a u s e h e h a d b e c o m e a h o m e l e s s trespasser. T h e B i b l e details
e x a c t l y w h y C a i n b e c a m e homeless. His farm refused to yield harvests because he had defiled t h e soil w i t h the b l o o d of his brother.
C a i n rose u p against A b e l his b r o t h e r and slew h i m . W e r e n o t
told why. It may h a v e b e e n jealous rage, and it may n o t . N o t h i n g
i n Scripture indicates that C a i n h a t e d A b e l . T h e most w e k n o w o f
their relationship is that C a i n talked w i t h his brother, and afterward, in a field, m u r d e r e d h i m . N o r are we g i v e n details of the
6
as to m o t i v e .
W e k n o w t h a t C a i n was first crestfallen t h e n angry a t G o d for
preferring A b e l s sacrifice t o his o w n . A b e l , t h e s h e p h e r d , sacri8
10
i n v o l v e s a principle that is very difficult for many of us to compreh e n d . T h e p r i n c i p l e is this: without shedding of blood there is no
268
CHAPTER 24
remission of sin.
11
THE MARK OF C A I N
A b e l pleased G o d b e c a u s e he shed b l o o d , t h e
1 2
13
N o w , S c r i p t u r e does n o t tell u s t h a t G o d e v e r e x p l a i n e d t h e
purpose o f b l o o d sacrifice t o C a i n .
1 4
But w e k n o w t h a t G o d i s t h e
15
C a i n k n e w the logic o f G o d h e
RULERS OF E V I L
T was t h e c o m p l a i n t of an e a r t h o u t r a g e d by A b e l s spilt b l o o d
t h a t m o v e d G o d t o b a n i s h C a i n f r o m his a c c u s t o m e d h a b i t a t
270
CHAPTER 24
THE M A R K O F C A I N
1 6
beings w h o
17
1 8
19
L e c t u r i n g a t O x f o r d , S a y c e also p o i n t e d o u t t h a t o n e o f
20
an important contribu-
21
2 2
kinu, or goni, m e a n i n g
I t w o u l d b e hard t o say S a r g o n m e a n s a n y t h i n g o t h e r
271
RULERS OF E V I L
U n u k h a d b e e n no p r i m i t i v e v i l l a g e . Encyclopedia Britannica
n o t e d t h a t t r a n s p a r e n t glass seems to h a v e b e e n first i n t r o d u c e d
in t h e r e i g n of S a r g o n .
23
S a r g o n b u i l t a m e t r o p o l i s of e n o r m o u s
U n u k s e e m e d to h a v e
26
M o d e r n anti-biblicists
27
272
CHAPTER 24
THE M A R K O F C A I N
28
K i n g C a i n was n o p r i m i t i v e c h i e f t a i n . O n o n e o f his m a n y
autobiographical inscriptions, he boasted that in multitudes of
bronze c h a r i o t s I rode o v e r rugged lands ... I g o v e r n e d t h e upper
countries, and three times to the sea I h a v e a d v a n c e d .
29
A bril-
31
t h e i n e v i t a b l e result
273
RULERS OF E V I L
s o m e t h i n g . S c r i p t u r e implies t h a t E n o c h and p e r h a p s C a i n i n
turn initiated other deputies and successors. Four generations after
Cains birth, we find Enochs great-great grandson L a m e c h still exercising, in fact augmenting, the prerogative of divine v e n g e a n c e :
Lamech said to his wives, A d a h and Zillah, listen to me;
wives of Lamech, hear my words. I have killed a man for wounding me, a young man for injuring me. If C a i n is avenged seven
times, then Lamech seventy-seven times.
34
R e c e i v i n g a u t h o r i t y t o g o v e r n requires t a k i n g a n o a t h w h i c h
binds the initiate to a c o d e of rights and responsibilities. InterestWFA
ingly, our w o r d o a t h is c o g n a t e w i t h t h e H e b r e w
(pro-
n o u n c e d o a t h ) , w h i c h is t h e w o r d translated m a r k at G e n e s i s
4 : 1 5 , t h e Lord set a mark u p o n C a i n . K n o w i n g this, we may accurately say the Lord put C a i n under o a t h , an o a t h visibly repres e n t e d b y t h e v a r i o u s i n s i g n i a g o v e r n m e n t s display. T h e mark,
t h e n , stands for a c o v e n a n t b e t w e e n G o d and C a i n . It is n o t t h e
a l l - e n c o m p a s s i n g sort o f c o v e n a n t w h i c h G o d struck w i t h t h e
humbly obedient A b r a h a m A n d I will establish my c o v e n a n t
b e t w e e n me and t h e e and thy seed after t h e e in their g e n e r a t i o n s
for an everlasting c o v e n a n t , to be a G o d u n t o thee, and to thy seed
after t h e e .
35
C a i n s u n w i l l i n g n e s s t o o b e y t h e letter o f Y a h w e h s
c o m m a n d m e n t s m a d e h i m unfit for i n t i m a c y w i t h t h e d i v i n e . I n
C a i n s o w n w o r d s , from thy face shall I b e h i d .
3 6
T h e exile
274
CHAPTER 24
T H E MARK OF C A I N
principle of ordered g o v e r n m e n t to p r o v o k e and e n c o u r a g e evildoing, particularly the form that manifests itself in rebellion.
C a i n terrorized evil w i t h awesome dependability. His faith that
G o d w o u l d a v e n g e his e n e m i e s made h i m a h i g h l y reliable p u b l i c
p r o t e c t o r . D o w n t h r o u g h t h e ages, r i g h t e o u s p e o p l e c o u l d l i v e
secure in t h e k n o w l e d g e t h a t the mark-bearer w o u l d stop at n o t h ing to p e r s e c u t e e v i l d o e r s . T h i s fact is m a r v e l o u s l y d e c l a r e d in
S c r i p t u r e . I n the s e v e n t h century B C , the m a r k - b e a r i n g B a b y l o n i ans were a p p o i n t e d by G o d to capture t h e w a y w a r d Israelites and
s h o w t h e m some harsh d i s c i p l i n e . Israel c o u l d n t u n d e r s t a n d w h y
G o d w o u l d put a v a i n , e v i l B a b y l o n i a n k i n g o v e r His o w n c h o s e n
people. G o d e x p l a i n e d saying: S e e , he is puffed up, and his desires
are n o t upright, but the righteous shall live by his faith.
37
gories . . . erected b y E n o c h .
38
h e m e a n t n o t C a i n s s o n E n o c h , b u t t h e Bibles o t h e r E n o c h ,
E n o c h - 2 , the good E n o c h , the E n o c h w h o walked with G o d .
3 9
41
40
W h e n Eve conceived
A c c o r d i n g t o t h e scripturally
275
RULERS OF E V I L
Age of father
at sons birth
Father
Son
Seth
Enos
Enos
Cainan
90
Cainan
Mahaleel
Mahaleel
Jared
70
65
Tared
Enoch-2
162
Total years
492
105
4 2
B u t t h e figures s h o w t h a t E n o c h - 2 was n o t b o r n u n t i l
43
I n c i d e n t a l l y , Professor S a y c e p l a c e d C a i n i n M a s o n r y s early
years against his previous determinations. S a y c e a d m i t t e d to b e i n g
c o m p e l l e d by t h e s c h o l a r l y d i l i g e n c e of a latter-day B a b y l o n i a n
k i n g to a c c e p t the e v i d e n c e that S a r g o n lived as early as four thousand years before C h r i s t :
T h e last king of Babylonia, Nabonidas, had antiquarian
276
CHAPTER 24
THE MARK OF C A I N
tastes, and busied himself not only with the restoration of the
old temples of his country, but also with the disinterment of the
memorial cylinders which their builders and restorers had buried
beneath their foundation. It was known that the great temple of
the Sun-god at Sippara ... had originally been erected by
Naram-Sin [Enoch], the son of Sargon, and attempts had been
already made to find the records which, it was assumed, he had
entombed under its angles. W i t h true antiquarian zeal,
Nabonidas continued the search until he had lighted upon the
foundation stone of Naram-Sin himself. This foundation-stone
he tells us had been seen by none of his predecessors for 3 2 0 0
years. In the opinion, accordingly, of Nabonidas, a king who was
curious about the past history of his country, and whose royal
position gave him the best possible opportunities for learning all
that could be known about it, Naram-Sin and his father Sargon
lived 3200 years before his own time, or 3 7 5 0 BC.
W h a t w e see i n t h e Bibles a c c o u n t o f h o w U n u k c a m e about
is n o t h i n g less t h a n the foundation of the worlds legal system. T h a t
G o d w o u l d o r d a i n a n e v i l m a n t o a d m i n i s t e r t h e law m a k e s sublime sense to me.
In our final c h a p t e r , I shall ask your i n d u l g e n c e in a few personal reflections of my o w n as to h o w a system designed to process
evil c a n do as m u c h good as it does.
277
Chapter 25
p r e d i c t a b l y as s u c h rulers play w i t h t r u t h , t h e B i b l e f o r t h r i g h t l y
tells it.
T h e previous chapters h a v e been written in the presumption
that ruling institutions are w h a t they say they are (under the C a i n
c o v e n a n t they must truthfully identify their origins, w h i c h they do
w i t h c a b a l a h ) . Its o n l y fair, t h e n , t h a t I write this c h a p t e r in t h e
p r e s u m p t i o n t h a t t h e B i b l e really is w h a t it says it is. It c l a i m s to
b e t h e u n i q u e , r e v e a l e d W o r d o f G o d , and t h e v e r i t a b l e literary
1
e m b o d i m e n t of Jesus C h r i s t . If we d i s b e l i e v e t h a t c l a i m , we must
2
RULERS OF E V I L
We also know that law is made not for the righteous but for
lawbreakers and rebels, the ungodly and sinful, the unholy and
irreligious; for those who kill their fathers or mothers, for murderers, for adulterers and perverts, for slave traders and liars and
perjurers and for whatever else is contrary to the sound doctrine that conforms to the glorious gospel of the blessed God.
3
of reward, (5) forgiving debts and injuries, and (6) preaching that
7
w h o e v e r believes the e v i d e n c e of Christs life, death, and resurrect i o n enters the royal family of G o d for all eternity. N o t every per9
sonality is d r a w n to t h e glorious g o s p e l ,
10
a l t h o u g h Scripture tells
us t h a t e v e r y o n e is asked ( i n some w a y ) to k n o w i t .
11
For t h e pro-
t e c t i o n of those d r a w n to the glorious gospel, and for t h e m a n a g e m e n t of t h o s e foreign to it, t h e r e exists t h e rule of law. R u l e of
law is the system by w h i c h authorities bearing C a i n s powers and
insignia of kingship rule the W o r l d . Very briefly, it compares w i t h
the glorious gospel in the following ways:
Glorious gospel
Rule of law
R e p e n t o f sinful lifestyle
M a n a g e sinful lifestyle
L o v e a n d bless o n e s e n e m i e s
C o n q u e r ones e n e m i e s by legal m e a n s
G i v e freely w i t h o u t t h o u g h t o f r e w a r d
G i v e requiring reward
F o r g i v e d e b t s a n d injuries
E n f o r c e p a y m e n t o f d e b t s a n d injuries
w i t h interest
Preach that whoever believes the evid e n c e o f C h r i s t s life, d e a t h , a n d resurrection enters the royal family of
G o d for all e t e r n i t y
280
C H A P T E R 25
T H E T W O MINISTRIES
T h e f o l l o w i n g t a b l e s h o w s h o w readily t h e R o m a n C a t h o l i c
C h u r c h - S t a t e organism conforms to the rule of law:
Secular
Roman
Rule of law
Government
Catholicism
M a n a g e sinful lifestyle
Pontification, Inquisitioi
media
media
Competition: Achieve
Self-interested political
Self-interested political
a c t i o n , c o m p e t i t i o n , parti-
sanism, nationalism
m e n i s m (e.g., T r e n t )
C o n q u e r ones enemies by
E n d justifies t h e means
legal means
ers, D a r w i n i a n s u r v i v a l ism, p a t r i o t i s m
rationale of the C h u r c h
M i l i t a n t (Regimini militantis
G i v e , requiring reward
ecclesiae)
Salvation earned by g o o d
works; the selling of
indulgences
Enforce p a y m e n t of debts
Judiciary, p o l i c e
a n d injuries w i t h i n t e r e s t
F o r g i v e n e s s o f sins i n
e x c h a n g e for p a y m e n t s
and penances
Preaching In G o d We
P r a y i n g t o s a i n t s for
impersonal G o d of C a i n ,
intercession with an
D e i s m , and o t h e r faiths
Bibles in schools
absentee, impersonal
Saviour
1 2
T h e s t r e n g t h of t h e rule of law is s i n .
13
T h i s is
14
( I t a k e this t o m e a n G o o d w o r k s , g o o d e n d ; bad
13
the minis-
RULERS OF E V I L
1 6
e v e n t h o u g h h e h a s led a r e b e l l i o n i n
17
ing up and d o w n in i t .
18
19
and ( 2 ) m a n i p u l a t i n g t h e forces
of n a t u r e as p r i n c e of t h e p o w e r of t h e air.
20
To secure p o p u l a r
c o n s e n t to his spiritual direction, he employs his supernatural abilities to make himself irresistibly attractive. Hes an angel of l i g h t ,
21
22
Jesus C h r i s t
23
H E earliest C h r i s t i a n s w e l l u n d e r s t o o d R o m e s i n d i s p e n s a b l e
282
CHAPTER 25
T H E T W O MINISTRIES
25
was n o t t a l k i n g a b o u t c o m m i t t i n g unruly c h u r c h m e n t o s o m e
s a t a n i c c u l t . N o r did h e m e a n b y t h e f o l l o w i n g c o u n s e l t h a t t h e
c h u r c h at C o r i n t h should engage in d e m o n i c incantations:
W h e n you are assembled in the name of our Lord Jesus and
I am with you in spirit, and the power of our Lord Jesus is present, hand this man over to Satan, so that the sinful nature may be
destroyed and his spirit saved on the day of the Lord.
26
RULERS OF E V I L
28
T h i s t h i n k i n g p e r v a d e d Sylvesters succes-
sors, as w e l l as t h e C r u s a d e s , t h e H o l y R o m a n E m p i r e , E u r o p e a n
n a t i o n a l i s m , the A m e r i c a n R e v o l u t i o n , t h e W a r o f S o u t h e r n S e cession, and the wars of the t w e n t i e t h century. Indeed, perhaps the
b l a c k papacys m o s t a d m i r a b l e p s y c h o l o g i c a l c o n q u e s t is t h a t
Protestants generally agree that armed rulership is an authority instituted by G o d for C h r i s t i a n s to exercise. S i n c e there is no scrip-
284
CHAPTER 25
T H E T W O MINISTRIES
as firstborn of E v e .
Supporters of the argument favoring lethal-force Christian
rulership usually stand on a single scriptural passage. Its that verse
in L u k e 22 w h e r e i n , as t h e b e t r a y a l nears, C h r i s t a d m o n i s h e s his
disciples, If you dont h a v e a sword, sell your cloak and buy o n e .
30
285
RULERS OF E V I L
31
w h i c h re-
ET o n e c a n live intelligently, freely, and safely in a W o r l d legitimately g o v e r n e d by the Trickster. T h e secret is revealed in the
286
CHAPTER 25
T H E T W O MINISTRIES
resource w h i c h the Trickster has labored so tirelessly to marginalize: the H o l y Bible. I cite again that remarkable verse in H a b a k k u k
( 2 : 4 ) , i n w h i c h G o d tells u s t h a t a l t h o u g h g o v e r n i n g bodies h a v e
the w r o n g desires, we c a n live safely in their faith that G o d will not
punish t h e m for annihilating their mortal enemies.
S c r i p t u r e reduces all h u m a n i n t e r a c t i o n t o t w o great m i n istries: t h e ministry of C o n d e m n a t i o n
onciliation.
33
3 2
C o n d e m n a t i o n is t h e rulership of e v i l by law; it
287
RULERS OF E V I L
34
Its p r o o f of t h e great p o w e r of R e c o n c i l i a t i o n
288
CHAPTER 25
T H E T W O MINISTRIES
as t h o u g h He w e r e a k e y to t h e j a i l h o u s e l o c k . I h a v e s e e n it so
often, u n d e r so m a n y c i r c u m s t a n c e s , t h a t I h a v e to regard it as a
principle: T h e More Restriction, the Closer to G o d .
3 5
So even
t h o u g h t h e ministry of C o n d e m n a t i o n is d i r e c t e d by S a t a n to do
justice a m o n g e v i l d o e r s ( a n d w h a t c o u l d b e more just t h a n for
S a t a n t o rule e v i l ? ) , t h e u l t i m a t e b e n e f i c i a r y i s H e w h o o r d a i n e d
the w h o l e system in the first place.
For, just as Paul says, S a t a n is an a n g e l of light and his ministers are ministers of righteousness w h o s e end shall be a c c o r d i n g to
t h e i r w o r k s . S c r i p t u r e is a c a t a l o g of s a t a n i c ministers w h o w e r e
absolutely necessary for C h r i s t to perform His finished work: t h e
S e r p e n t , C a i n a n d E n o c h , H a m , N i m r o d , Esau, P h a r a o h , t h e
Amalekites,
Nebuchadnezzar,
Belshazzar,
Cyrus,
Ahasueras,
289
RULERS OF E V I L
36
290
CHAPTER 25
T H E T W O MINISTRIES
tion of my c o n s c i e n c e . W h o knows? I m i g h t just interest the e x a m iner in t h e joys of R e c o n c i l i a t i o n . Taxes? I c o n t i n u e to pay every
tax for w h i c h I am liable, and n o n e for w h i c h Im not.
Finally, I anticipate that some may disagree w i t h certain of the
c o n c l u s i o n s in this and o t h e r c h a p t e r s . I w e l c o m e d i s a g r e e m e n t .
D i s a g r e e m e n t is t h e m o t h e r of this b o o k . N o b o d y is p a y i n g me to
market any particular doctrine. Im n o t the kind of person w h o has
to be right. I let t h e e v i d e n c e lead m e . T h e e v i d e n c e s h a p e d my
conclusions. T h e e v i d e n c e wrote this book. T o a n y o n e w h o k n o w s
of c o u n t e r v a i l i n g e v i d e n c e , e v i d e n c e that m i g h t point me in a different d i r e c t i o n , this is my request to see it. Im n o t a b o v e repenting a g a i n , n o r w o u l d I s h r i n k from p r i n t i n g r e t r a c t i o n s . I w a n t
R e c o n c i l i a t i o n , and I w a n t Truth.
If S t . Francis X a v i e r c a n say I w o u l d n o t e v e n b e l i e v e in the
Gospels w e r e the H o l y C h u r c h to forbid it, w i t h no less c o m m i t m e n t I c a n say that I w o u l d n o t b e l i e v e e v e n t h e Bible were T r u t h
to forbid it.
291
Appendix A
A b o v e . T h e h e m o f M a r d u k s g a r m e n t (see
page 267) consists of t h e A n n u signature,
a u t h o r i z i n g M a r d u k t o rule e v i l d o e r s .
Right. A n c i e n t Babylonian
cylinder in the British Museum depicts the Q u e e n of
H e a v e n , Ishtar, e m p o w e r e d b y
four A n n u s i g n a t u r e s .
Left. S t o n e t a b l e t i n
the British M u s e u m
depicts N a b o n i d a s ,
the scholarly Babylonian
Pontifex
Max-
imus, s u p e r v i s i n g t h e
placement of the
a n c i e n t A n n u signature d u r i n g t h e
restoration of
A n n u s temple at
Sippara eight or
nine centuries
before C h r i s t .
293
RULERS OF E V I L
294
APPENDIX A
FIFTY C E N T U R I E S O F T H E A N N U S I G N A T U R E
Left. A s the C o m m a n d e r A l b e r t
Pike attested, the A n n u signature
and other emblems representing
C a i n s a u t h o r i t y t o rule h a v e b e e n
protected by Freemasonry since
their creation by E n o c h . Every
M a s o n i c t e m p l e p r o c l a i m s its
devotion to A n n u .
B e l o w . T h e U . S . S u p r e m e C o u r t B u i l d i n g r e v e a l s t h e A n n u s i g n a t u r e i n its
e x t e r i o r s t o n e a n d b r o n z e w o r k , a s w e l l a s its i n t e r i o r t h r o u g h o u t . A m e r i c a n
j u s t i c e a v e n g e s its o f f e n d e r s a t least s e v e n f o l d n o t b e c a u s e i t i s c o r r u p t b u t
b e c a u s e i t h a s i n h e r i t e d C a i n s d i v i n e e m p o w e r m e n t t o d o so.
295
RULERS OF E V I L
296
APPENDIX B
IN
RUSSIA
297
Appendix
GLOSSARY
bull: a s o l e m n p a p a l l e t t e r s e a l e d w i t h
a b u l l a or w i t h a r e d - i n k i m p r i n t
of the device on the bulla
cabalah: ( c a b a l a , q a b b a l a , e t c ) : a syst e m o f signs, letters, n u m b e r s ,
and images believed to put one in
private c o m m u n i c a t i o n with G o d
and like-minded persons; a gnostic system marked by mysticism,
m a g i c , a n d a b e l i e f in c r e a t i o n
through emanation; esoteric doct r i n e or m y s t e r i o u s art
Caesar: a p o w e r f u l , a u t o c r a t i c ruler,
dictator, h e a d of religious and
civil governments but limited in
M a t t h e w 22:21 t o t h e c i v i l
p o w e r . First t o h o l d t h e t i t l e w a s
G a i u s Julius M a r i a ( 1 0 0 - 4 4
B C
Calvinism: t h e t h e o l o g i c a l s y s t e m o f
J o h n C a l v i n (c. 1570) a n d h i s
E n o c h ; a m e t a p h o r for R o m e
t h r o u g h g e n e r a l l y false i n t e r p r e -
empire: f r o m L a t i n imperium, a b s o l u t e
t a t i o n o f e t h i c a l p r i n c i p l e s o r reli-
h a v i n g a territory o f g r e a t e x t e n t
argument, rationalization
or a n u m b e r of t e r r i t o r i e s or p e o ples u n d e r a s i n g l e s o v e r e i g n
Christendom: t h e p a r t o f t h e w o r l d i n
authority
w h i c h Christianity prevails
encyclical: a p a p a l l e t t e r to t h e b i s h -
Christian: o n e w h o professes b e l i e f i n
ops
t h e t e a c h i n g s o f Jesus C h r i s t
Encyclopedists: t h e w r i t e r s o f t h e
Christianity: t h e r e l i g i o n d e r i v e d
French
f r o m Jesus C h r i s t , b a s e d o n t h e
Encyclopedia
of Sciences,
B i b l e a s sacred s c r i p t u r e , a n d p r o -
fessed b y E a s t e r n , R o m a n
C a t h o l i c , Protestant, and n o n -
scientific r a t i o n a l i s m
denominational bodies
Enlightenment: a p h i l o s o p h i c m o v e -
condemnation: a u t h o r i t a t i v e l y j u d g -
by a r e j e c t i o n of t r a d i t i o n a l
enforceable opinion
Deism: a m o v e m e n t or s y s t e m of
alism
t h o u g h t a d v o c a t i n g n a t u r a l relig i o n i n d e p e n d e n t of scriptural
equivocation: to use t r i c k y l a n g u a g e
w h a t o n e says; l y i n g
h u m a n affairs o r w i t h t h e laws o f
the universe
extirpate: to d e s t r o y c o m p l e t e l y , to
wipe out, to pull up by t h e roots,
Diet: ( f r o m M i d d l e E n g l i s h diete,
t o c u t o u t b y surgery, t o e x t e r m i -
nate
ing, f r o m M e d i e v a l L a t i n dieta,
daily r e g i m e n ) : a f o r m a l d e l i b e r a -
fascism: a p o l i t i c a l p h i l o s o p h y , m o v e -
p r o v i n c i a l legislatures
t h a t stands for a c e n t r a l i z e d a u t o c r a t i c g o v e r n m e n t h e a d e d by a
ecumenical: of, r e l a t i n g t o , or r e p r e -
d i c t a t o r i a l leader, s e v e r e e c o n o m -
senting the w h o l e of a b o d y of
299
RULERS OF E V I L
N o . 5 Borgo S a n c t o Spiritu,
G e n e r a l o f t h e S o c i e t y o f Jesus
Rome
Illuminati: a n y o f v a r i o u s g r o u p s
gnosticism: t h e t h o u g h t a n d p r a c t i c e
e s p e c i a l l y o f v a r i o u s c u l t s o f late
e n m e n t ; p e r s o n s w h o are o r w h o
illuminism: b e l i e f in or c l a i m to a
personal enlightenment not
accessible to m a n k i n d in general
gnosis ( k n o w i n g )
Inquisition: a n i n v e s t i g a t i o n c o n -
gospel: s a c r e d w r i t i n g , t h e m e s s a g e o r
d u c t e d w i t h l i t t l e r e g a r d for i n d i -
t e a c h i n g s of a r e l i g i o u s t e a c h e r ,
v i d u a l rights; a s e v e r e
s o m e t h i n g a c c e p t e d as infallible
questioning; a R o m a n Catholic
t r u t h or as a g u i d i n g p r i n c i p l e ;
t r i b u n a l for t h e d i s c o v e r y a n d
p u n i s h m e n t o f heresy, p r e s e n t l y
f u n c t i o n i n g under t h e title C o n -
tion
g r e g a t i o n for t h e D o c t r i n e o f t h e
Faith
hierarchy: a r u l i n g b o d y of c l e r g y
organized into orders or ranks
the n a m e given by Y a h w e h to
a b o v e it: a b o d y of p e r s o n s in
J a c o b , s i g n i f y i n g Jacobs a c q u i r i n g
a u t h o r i t y ; t h e c l a s s i f i c a t i o n of a
group of people a c c o r d i n g to ability o r t o e c o n o m i c , s o c i a l , o r p r o -
h i s t w i n b r o t h e r Esaus b i r t h r i g h t
t o lead G o d s c h o s e n p e o p l e ; ( 2 )
the ancient Hebrew nation
fessional standing
w h i c h , after t h e d e a t h o f
Solomon, divided into two king-
d o m s , Israel t o t h e n o r t h , J u d a h
n a t i o n o f w h i c h t h e m a n Jesus
a u t h o r i t y o v e r t h e G e r m a n states
h i s m o t h e r ; ( 4 ) a m o d e r n state
perimeters of C a e s a r e a n Judaea
sula, a n d t h e B r i t i s h Isles. H o w -
a n d S a m a r i a , h a v i n g a n official
ever, t h e e f f e c t i v e e m p i r e
e m b r a c e d o n l y G e r m a n y , Bur-
gundy, a n d t h e o l d L o m b a r d k i n g -
b o d y o f t h o s e w h o , t h r o u g h stu-
d o m i n Italys P o V a l l e y
d i o u s b e l i e f i n a n d l o v e for Jesus
C h r i s t , h a v e b e e n grafted b y
Ignatian: n o u n : a p e r s o n u n d e r spe-
d i v i n e surgery t o t h e a n c i e n t
c i a l o a t h t o p e r f o r m s e r v i c e s , usually c l a n d e s t i n e , for t h e S u p e r i o r
300
Hebrew nation
APPENDIX B
GLOSSARY
Judaea: G r e e k t e r m for J u d a h , t h e
o v e r the chasuble by a p o p e or
a r c h b i s h o p as a s y m b o l of full
i n h a b i t a n t s w e r e c a l l e d Jews
episcopal authority
papacy: t h e office of p o p e ; a s u c c e s -
a popes r e i g n ; t h e s y s t e m of g o v -
teaching
C a t h o l i c clergy in L a t i n A m e r i c a
t h e p o p e s i n c e n t r a l Italy
b e t w e e n 755-1870
p h y usually of a M a r x i s t o r i e n t a penance: a n a c t o f s e l f - a b a s e m e n t ,
m o r t i f i c a t i o n , o r d e v o t i o n per-
t a n c e for sin
of the R o m a n C a t h o l i c C h u r c h
philosophes: t h e d e i s t i c o r m a t e r i a l i s tic w r i t e r s a n d t h i n k e r s o f t h e
18th c e n t u r y F r e n c h E n l i g h t e n -
it is r e g a r d e d as i n c o n v e n i e n t to
ment
d i s c l o s e i t (as f r o m p e o p l e w h o
are r e g a r d e d a s u n a b l e t o u n d e r -
by
w h i c h p o p u l a t i o n s are b r o u g h t
R o m a n a u t o c r a t s a t t h e deifica-
t i o n o f G a i u s M a r i a a s Julius C a e -
integration
sar i n 4 8 B C ; t i t l e o w n e d b y t h e
R o m a n popes
notariqon: c a b a l i s t i c t e c h n i q u e in
w h i c h t h e initials o f a n a c r o n y m
Protestant: o n e w h o m a k e s o r e n t e r s
a p r o t e s t ; a n y of a g r o u p of G e r -
acronyms meaning
pagan: a f o l l o w e r of a p o l y t h e i s t i c
s c i e n c e a g a i n s t a n e d i c t i n 1529
r e l i g i o n (as i n a n c i e n t R o m e ) ;
o n e w h o delights in sensual pleasures a n d m a t e r i a l g o o d s
i n t e n d e d t o suppress t h e L u t h e r an m o v e m e n t ; a m e m b e r of any
of several c h u r c h denominations
denying the universal authority
pallium: a w h i t e w o o l e n b a n d w i t h
o f t h e P o p e a n d affirming t h e
301
RULERS OF E V I L
R e f o r m a t i o n p r i n c i p l e s o f justifi-
sacrament: a C h r i s t i a n rite ( i n
c a t i o n b y f a i t h a l o n e , t h e priest-
R o m a n Catholicism: baptism,
h o o d o f all b e l i e v e r s , a n d t h e
m a t r i m o n y , a n o i n t i n g o f t h e sick,
s o u r c e of r e v e a l e d t r u t h ; a C h r i s t -
ian n o t of a C a t h o l i c or Eastern
h o l y orders) t h a t i s b e l i e v e d t o
church
h a v e b e e n ordained by C h r i s t and
that the Magisterium holds to be
Psychopomp: f r o m G r e e k psycho-
a m e a n s of d i v i n e grace
pompas, s o u l d i r e c t o r ; a n a m e
often applied to Mercury, R o m a n
sodality: f r o m L a t i n sodalitas, c o m -
radeship: an association of
R o m a n C a t h o l i c laity
ratio studiorum: L a t i n m e t h o d of
Sibylline prophecies: u t t e r a n c e s of
a n y o f s e v e r a l p r o p h e t e s s e s usual-
w h i c h t h e Jesuit s c h o o l s a n d c o l -
c r e d i t e d t o w i d e l y s e p a r a t e parts
c y o f t h e H o l y B i b l e a n d secure
o f t h e a n c i e n t w o r l d (as B a b y l o -
black papacy
Spiritual Exercises: L o y o l a s 3 0 - d a y
intensive program of psychologi-
reconciliation: r e s t o r a t i o n o f h a r m o -
ny and friendship; in R o m a n
C a t h o l i c i s m : p e n a n c e , t h e result
papal authority
salvation: d e l i v e r a n c e f r o m t h e p o w e r
Vulgate: a L a t i n v e r s i o n o f t h e B i b l e
a n d effects o f sin; t h e a g e n t o r
a u t h o r i z e d a n d used b y t h e
m e a n s t h a t effects s a l v a t i o n
302
Appendix
NOTES
PP
1-16
Chapter 1: Subliminal R o m e
1. Holy Alliance: How Reagan and the Pope conspired to assist Polands Solidarity
movement and hasten the demise of C o m m u n i s m . Time, February 24, 1992.
2. An updating of this list will not reflect a significant change in the presence of
R o m a n C a t h o l i c lay-persons in the higher legislative reaches. A c c o r d i n g to the
Association of Jesuit Colleges and Universities, in the 1 o 6 t h Congress there are 40
Jesuit alumni w h o graduated from 17 Jesuit institutions. T h e r e are 5 alumni in the
U S . Senate and 35 alumni in the House of Representatives. O u t of these 40 alumni, 23 received graduate or professional degrees from Jesuit Universities. Georgetown University has the most graduates, boasting 15 alumni in the U . S . Congress.
President William J. C l i n t o n is a graduate of G e o r g e t o w n University and Secretary
of C o m m e r c e , William M. Daley, is a graduate of Loyola University of C h i c a g o .
3. Scharf, History of Western Maryland, Baltimore (1882), pp 2 7 - 3 0
4. We, the People: The Story of the United States Capitol: Its Past and Its Promise, U . S .
C a p i t o l Historical Society, p 56.
Chapter 2: Missionary Adaptation
1. 1989 C a t h o l i c A l m a n a c , p 175.
2. U . S . C o u r t of Appeals for the Third Circuit, Case N o . 851309.
3. Just as the R o m a n priests traditionally took as their o w n the name of the god or
goddess they served, judges on the United States Supreme C o u r t ceremonially
adopt the appelation of the goddess Justitia, as in Mr. Justice A n t o n i n Scalia.
4. A l e x a n d e r del Mar, Middle Ages Revisited, California 90250: Hawthorne, O m n i
Book C l u b (orig. pub. 1899), pp 101102.
5. Ibid., p 86
6. Ibid., pp 144146
7. C h a d w i c k , The Early Church, Eerdmans ( 1 9 6 7 ) , p 243
8. T h e N e w C a t h o l i c Encycyclopedia, Missionary Adaptation.
Chapter 3: Marginalizing the Bible
1. J. Edwin Hendricks, Charles Thomson and the Making of A New Nation 1729-1824,
Fairleigh Dickinson University Press ( 1 9 7 9 ) , pp 1 3 6 - 1 3 7
303
NOTES
PP. 1 6 - 3 8
2. C o u n c i l of Toulouse, 1229.
3. Peter de Rosa, SJ, Vicars of Christ: The Dark Side of the Papacy, N e w York: C r o w n
Publishers (1988), p 162 ff.
4. Pontifex Maximus has laundered the Inquisitions name twice. In 1908, Pope Pius X
renamed it the Holy Office, which Paul VI transformed into Congregation for
the Doctrine of the Faith in 1965,
Chapter 4: Medici Learning
1. Peter de Rosa, Vicars of Christ, p 116118
2. Ibid.
3. De Rosa, Vicars of Christ, p 120
4. Since printing cannot be put down, it is best to set up learning against learning, and
by introducing all persons to dispute, to suspend the laity between fear and controversy. T h i s at most will make them attentive to their superiors and teachers. Quoted in Lord Herberts Life of Henry VIII.
Chapter 5 : Appointment A t Cyprus
1. In constructing this brief biography of Loyola, I draw from the following sources:
Barthels Jesuits, Martins Jesuits, Avelings Jesuits, Meissners Ignatius, Caramans
Ignatius, Letson & Wiggins The Jesuit Mystique, Paris Secret History of the Jesuits,
Catholic Encyclopedia, N e w C a t h o l i c Encyclopedia, and Encyclopedia Britannica.
In certain needful instances, an individual source will be endnoted.
2. W.W. Meissner, SJ, M D , Ignatius of Loyola: The Psychology of A Saint, N e w Haven,
London: Yale University Press (1992), P55.
3. Louis J. Puhl, The Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius, Westminster, M D : T h e N e w m a n
Press (1959)
4. Ibid.
5. Manfred Barthel, transl. by Mark Howson, The Jesuits: History and Legend of the
Society of Jesus, N e w York: Quill, William Morrow ( 1 9 8 2 - 8 4 ) , p 29.
6. Michelet, Life of Luther, p 70, 71
7. Philip Caraman, SJ, Ignatius Loyola: A Biography of the Founder of the Jesuits, San
Francisco: Harper & Row (1990), p 48
Chapter 6: T h e Epitome of Christian Values
1. W h i l e the unanimously-acclaimed Celestine II was being installed, the Frangipani
family, with the c o n n i v a n c e of C h a n c e l l o r Aimeric, broke into the assembly and at
sword-point had Cardinal Lamberto acclaimed Honorius II. The Oxford Dictionary
of Popes, p 165 ff.
2. Encyclopedia Britannica, China.
3. Piquet, Des Banqiers au Moyen Age: les Templiers, Paris, ( 1 9 3 1 ) , as cited in Holy
Blood, Holy Grail, p 451
4. Daraul, History of Secret Societies, pp 46ff.
5. J. M. Ragon, Cours Philosophique et Interpretatif des Initiations anciennes et modernes,
edition sacree a lusage des Loges et des Macons SEULEMENT (Masonic year 5,842) p
37.
304
NOTES
PP. 3 9 - 5 6
305
NOTES
PP. 5 6 - 8 6
306
NOTES
pp. 8 7 - 1 4 4
a Jesuit priest and brother of Daniel Carroll, upon whose land, Rome, the U . S .
Capitol building was erected.
2. M. Martin, SJ, The Jesuits: The Society of Jesus and the Betrayal of the Roman Catholic
Church, N e w York: Simon & Schuster ( 1 9 8 7 ) , p 490. Prof. Martin concludes that
since the currently-reigning Supetior General, Peter Hans Kolvenbach, sanctions
a book by Jesuit Juan Luis Segundo, Theology and the Church ( 1 9 8 5 ) , the book constitutes Kolvenbachs ultimate answer to the continued dissatisfaction of Popes
with the new Society.
Chapter 1 2 : Lorenzo Riccis War
1. J . C . H . Aveling, The Jesuits, p 225
2. H y n e m a n and Lutz, editors, American Political Writing During the Founding Era
1 7 6 0 - 1 8 0 5 , Indianapolis: Liberty Press (1983), Vol. I, p 383.
3. Ibid. T h e anonymous author of this 1776 material on the Penn Charter and the
city of Philadelphia was, in the editors opinion probably a lawyer or at least had
considerable knowledge of legal matters.
4. Aveling, The Jesuits, p 225
5. Martin, The Jesuits, p 215
6. Aveling, p 278
7. Barthel, The Jesuits, p 208
8. Martin, p 212
9. Catholic Encyclopedia, Lorenzo Ricci
Chapter 1 3 : T h e Secret Bridge
1. Martin, The Jesuits, p 23
2. Oxford Book of Popes
5. Sidney Hayden, Washington and His Masonic Compeers, N e w York: Masonic Publishing and Manufacturing C o m p a n y (1868)
3. Hendricks, Charles Thomson and the Making of A New Nation, p. 189
4. Rush, Autobiography, p. 155
Chapter 1 5 : T h e Madness of King George III
1. K o c h and Peden, The Selected Writings of John & John Quincy Adams, N e w York:
Alfred A. Knopf (1946), letter of July 3, 1776
2. In 1 7 7 9 , they would divide Bute C o u n t y into two new counties, named Warren
and Franklin, after patriots Joseph and Benjamin. Bute C o u n t y no longer exists.
3. John G. Miller, Origins of the American Revolution, N e w York: Little, Brown (1943),
p 190
4. S. Bullock, Revolutionary Brotherhood: Freemasonry and the Transformation of the
American Social Order, 1 7 3 0 - 1 8 4 0 , C h a p e l Hill: University of N o r t h Carolina
Press, (1996), p 106
5. David S. Muzzey, Our Countrys History, Boston: G i n n & C o m p a n y ( 1 9 6 1 ) , p 92
307
NOTES
PP. 1 4 7 - 1 8 1
308
NOTES
PP. 1 8 8 - 2 3 1
than a quarter mile from Lexington Green. A d a m s delivered many of his rabblerousing speeches at the meeting-house near the G r e e n . It was from behind this
meeting-house shortly after daybreak that the initial shot was fired on the redcoats.
As to w h o was responsible for firing that shot, really the first of the Revolution, my
number one suspect since my first visit to Lexington years ago has always been Sam
Adams. He had motive, he had access, and he, more than anyone else, had been in
the Kings face for a long time with his firebrand speeches. He was always urging
the people to value liberty more than life itself w h i c h is really what that shot was
about.
Chapter 19: T h e D e a t h & Resurrection of Lorenzo Ricci
1. Hall, The Secret Teachings,etc., p C L X V I I I
2. Ibid., CC
Chapter 20: American Griffiti
1. C o u n c i l of Trent, Decree Concerning the Canonical Scriptures, Fourth Session.
2. T h e best-documented, most reasoned, and certainly most energetic analysis of the
conflict between R o m a n Catholicism and Scripture is regularly published by Dave
Hunt, of Bend, Oregon. His monthly newsletter, T h e Berean C a l l , is studiously
researched, wonderfully written, and free for the asking. O t h e r finely reasoned
works on the subject are James R. Whites The Roman Catholic Controversy, and
Roman Catholics and Evangelicals: Agreements and Differences by N o r m a n Geisler
and Ralph MacKenzie.
3. Dictionary of Symbols, Malmo, Sweden: Merkur International KB
4. Pennsylvania Gazette, June 8, 1769
5. Hislop, The Two Babylons, pp 240,241. Hislop cites the Phocica of Pausanius (Book
x, chap xv, p 833)
6. Daniel 5:25, 26
7. Del Mar, The Worship of Augustus Caesar, p 306. In all the earlier works referring
to [Julius] he is called Caius Caesar, and sometimes simply Caius.
8. Syme, The Roman Revolution, p 218 ff
9. Del Mar, Worship of Augustus Caesar, p 318
Chapter 2 1 : Jupiters Earthly Abode
1. As published in Senate Document 332, 71st Congress, 3d Session, and available
through the Library of Congress as Johnsons Map of G e o r g e t o w n and Washington. T h i s p h e n o m e n o n was first pointed out to me by Daniel Salmons, who has
explored the cabalism of the federal citys layout with incredible fervor and imagination.
2. Maryland Gazette for September 26, 1793
3. A c c o r d i n g to the office of the A r c h i t e c t of the Capitol, the silver plaque has been
lost, along with the cornerstone, despite two scientific excavations in recent years.
309
NOTES
PP. 2 3 7 - 2 6 9
310
NOTES
PP. 2 6 9 - 2 7 6
311
NOTES
PP. 2 7 9 - 2 9 0
Chapter 2 5 : T h e T w o Ministries
1. Hebrews 1:1
2. John 1 : 1 - 1 4
3. 1 Timothy 1:9-10 ( N I V )
4. Matthew 3:8
5. Matthew 19:19
6. Matthew 5:44
7. Matthew 10:8
8. Matthew 6:12; 18:22
9. Mark 16:15
10. John 6:44
1 1 . I Timothy 2:4
12. II Corinthians 3:9
13. I Corinthians 15:56
14. II Corinthians 1 1 : 1 5
15. I John 3:12
16. Job 1:6,7
17. Isaiah 14:12, Revelation 12:12
18. Job 1:7
19. II Corinthians 4:4
20. Ephesians 2:2
21. II Corinthians 1 1 : 1 3
22. Matthew 4 : 1 - 1 0
23. Ibid.
24. Matthew 1 8 : 1 4 - 1 7 . In other words, Respect his wish to avoid you, as the pagans
do. T h e tax collectors k n o w n to the Israelites were disloyal brethren hired by
Romans to tax other Israelites for personal profit. Todays equivalent might be
undercover agents working to create tax liability for a church.
25. 1 Timothy 1:20
26. 1 Corinthians 5:4-5
27. Romans 1 3 : 1 - 8
28. De Rosa, Vicars of Christ, p 36
29. Strongs Hebrew Lexicon, no. 6363
30. Luke 22:36
3 1 . U . S . District Court, Western District of Texas, filed February 26, 1993, N o . W93-15M.
32. II Corinthians 3:9
33. II Corinthians 5:18
54. Philippians 2:10
35. T h e principle is proved by its reverse: T h e Less Restriction, the Farther from G o d ,
which is borne out by high recidivism statistics. T h e free world tends to dilute the
intimacy with G o d w h i c h restriction has established.
36. Matthew 10:16
312
Appendix E
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Steven
C.,
Revolutionary
Brotherhood:
1 7 3 0 - 1 8 4 0 , C h a p e l H i l l : U n i v e r s i t y of
N o r t h C a r o l i n a Press ( 1 9 9 6 )
C a r a m a n , P h i l i p , SJ, Ignatius Loyola: A Biography of the Founder of the Jesuits,
San Francisco: Harper & R o w (1990)
C a r r o l l , J o h n ( e d i t e d by T h o m a s O B r i e n H a n l e y ) , The John Carroll Papers,
1755-1791,
i n 3 v o l u m e s , U n i v e r s i t y o f N o t r e D a m e Press ( 1 9 7 6 )
313
RULERS OF E V I L
Catholic
Almanac
U.S. Govern-
Agreements
and Differ-
ences, G r a n d R a p i d s : B a k e r B o o k H o u s e , ( 1 9 9 5 )
G w y n n , D e n i s , Bishop Challoner, L o n d o n : D o u g l a s O r g a n ( 1 9 4 6 )
H a l l , H . R . , The Ancient History of the Near East, L o n d o n : M i t h u e n
&
Co. (11th
Edition, 1950)
H a l l , M a n l y P., The Secret Teachings of All Ages:
314
an Encyclopedic Outline of
APPENDIX D
Masonic,
Hermetic,
Qabbalistic
&
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Rosicrucian
Symbolical
Philosophy,
Philosoph-
ical R e s e a r c h S o c i e t y , ( 1 9 8 8 )
Harris,
Lincoln, orig. p u b . 1 8 9 7 , r e p u b . b y P e t e r s b u r g O H 4 4 4 5 4 : P i l g r i m B r e t h r e n
Press ( 1 9 8 9 )
H a y d e n , S i d n e y , Washington and His Masonic Compeers, N e w Y o r k : M a s o n i c
Publishing and Manufacturing C o m p a n y (1868)
H e n d r i c k s , J. E d w i n , Charles Thomson and the Making of A New Nation
1 7 2 9 - 1 8 2 4 , F a i r l e i g h D i c k i n s o n U n i v e r s i t y Press ( 1 9 7 9 )
H e r b e r t of C h e r b u r y , E d w a r d , L o r d , The Life and Raigne of King Henry the Eighth,
L o n d o n : P r i n t e d b y E . G . for T h o m a s W h i t a k e r ( 1 6 4 9 )
H i s l o p , A l e x a n d e r , Two Babylons, N e p t u n e , N e w Jersey: L o i s e a u x B r o t h e r s
(1916)
Holt,
SJ, G e o f f r e y ,
Dictionary,
London
St.
1593-1773:
A Biographical
(1979)
ing G r o u p ( 1 9 6 3 )
Kelly, J . N . D . , T h e O x f o r d Dictionary of Popes, O x f o r d & N e w York:Oxford
U n i v e r s i t y Press ( 1 9 8 6 , 1 9 8 9 )
K i n g , L e o n a r d W . , A History 0f Babylon, L o n d o n : C h a t t o a n d W i n d u s ( 1 9 1 9 )
K o c h a n d P e d e n , The Selected Writings of John & John Quincy Adams, N e w York:
Alfred A. Knopf (1946)
L e t s o n & W i g g i n s , The Jesuit Mystique, C h i c a g o : T h e L o y o l a Press ( 1 9 9 5 )
M a r t i n , M a l a c h i , SJ, T h e Jesuits: The Society of Jesus and the Betrayal of the
315
RULERS OF E V I L
&
Schuster (1987)
jsuites and their Faction, for the First twenty five Years of Q.
Elizabeths Reign,
with an Epistle of W. Watson, a Secular Priest, shewing, How they were thought of
by the other Romanists of that Time, L o n d o n : J a m e s A d a m s o n ( 1 6 8 9 )
N e w Catholic Encycyclopedia (1967)
O G o r m a n , T h o m a s , History of the Roman Catholic Church in the
United States,
N e w York (1895)
Paris, E d m o n d , The Secret History of the Jesuits ( t r a n s l a t e d 1975, o r i g i n a l p u b lisher a n d p u b l i c a t i o n d a t e u n k n o w n ) , d i s t r i b u t e d b y C h i n o C A : C h i c k P u b lications
P i q u e t , Des Banqiers au Moyen Age: les Templiers, Paris, ( 1 9 3 1 )
P i k e , A l b e r t C o m m a n d e r , Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish
Rite of Freemasonry, R i c h m o n d , V i r g i n i a : J e n k i n s , I n c . ( 1 8 7 1 , 1 9 2 3 )
P u h l , L o u i s J., The Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius, W e s t m i n s t e r , M D : T h e
N e w m a n Press ( 1 9 5 9 )
R a g o n , J . M . , Cours Philosophique et
Interpretatif
316
APPENDIX D
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Baltimore
(1882)
Exhaustive
Concordance
with
Hebrew
&
Greek
Lexicons
the People: The Story of the United States Capitol: Its Past and Its Promise,
N e w York;
the Great,
& Jesuits:
Shakespeares Macbeth, N e w Y o r k : O x f o r d U n i -
v e r s i t y Press ( 1 9 9 5 )
317
Appendix
INDEX
A
B
Bacchus 11, 12,213
Baltimore 146, 151, 152, 174, 201, 235, 250
banking 37, 57, 161, 169, 188
Baptist Joint Committee on Public Affairs 9
Barcelona 30, 32, 43, 44
Barton, William 124, 209
Basel, Council of 197
Basque country 24
318
APPENDIX E
INDEX
RULERS OF E V I L
185, 194
cowboys 70
Coxe, Jr., Daniel xix, 121-122
Coxe, Sr., Dr. Saniel 122
Crawford, Thomas 5, 238, 250, 257
Creighton, Bishop Mandell 1
critics 72
Crown 52, 94, 99, 101, 102, 106, 122, 142,
149, 156, 160, 169, 172, 173, 182,203
Cuellar, Juan de 44, 45
Cybele 11
196, 261
Company of Jesus 42, 45
condemnation 68, 121, 281, 287, 288, 289,
290, 291
Confederacy 240, 241, 242, 243, 251, 252,
253
Confederate States of America 240
confession 10, 28, 57, 63, 64, 107, 205
confessor, Jesuit 64, 98, i l l
Confucius 118
Congregation for the Propaganda 97
Congregationalist 148
Connecticut 152, 173, 178, 227
Constantine, Emperor 11, 16, 206, 284
Constitution of the United States 66
Constitution of the United States Article
VI, section 3 86
Constitution of the United States First
Amendment 86
Conte, Silvio Rep. 3
contemplativus in actione 47
Continental Congress 124, 178, 179, 181,
E
Ea 266, 268
eagle 5, 210, 213, 231, 232, 257, 258, 260
East India Company 164, 167, 168, 169, 171,
173, 185, 186, 192, 193, 194
Edinburgh 40
320
APPENDIX E
INDEX
321
RULERS OF E V I L
H
Hades 60, 234, 237,258, 261
Haifa 32
Haig, Alexander 2
Hall, Manly P. 123, 199
Hamilton, Alexander 157
Harkin, Sen. Thomas 3
Harnett, Cornelius 139
Harris, Brigadier General M. Thomas 253
Harrison, Benjamin 189
Harriton 124
Harvard 149, 150
Hayden, Sidney 122
heaven 5, 30, 39, 45, 48, 62, 69, 212, 213,
216, 220, 222, 223, 228, 256
Hebrew 77, 118, 218, 229, 260
hell 24, 29, 50, 64, 73, 232
Hendricks, J. Edwin 124
Henry, Patrick 139, 142, 143, 181, 184
Hermes 59
Hesse-Hanover 160, 161, 180
Hierarchy 57, 70, 106, 121, 148, 218, 223,
224
High Church Party 174
Historians 22, 40, 44, 74, 106, 111, 115, 131,
176,194,199, 229, 231,235,239
history ix, x, xii, xvii, xix, 22, 46, 71, 73, 74,
109, 123, 124, 125, 136, 169, 171, 174,
190, 196, 223, 232, 237, 242, 249
Hitler, Adolf 40, 71
Holland 49, 143
322
Iago 150
idolatry 80, 149, 207
Illuminati 31, 40, 68, 170
illuminism 44
Immaculate Conception 237, 239, 241, 243,
245, 247, 249, 250
In eminenti 119
Indian 99, 100, 107, 139, 168, 176, 184, 208
indulgences 21, 22, 57
infallibility 236
Ingolstadt College 70
Inquisition
American xvi
Roman xvi, 52, 57
Spanish 44, 52
Inter mirifica 72, 73
Intolerable Acts 174, 185
IRS, income tax system xv, xvi
Isaiah 15, 219
Islam 32
J
Jacobite 137, 152
Jacobite Rebellion 137
Jerusalem 30, 32, 40, 43, 45
Jesui 77
Jesuit drama 67
Jesuit schools and colleges 65, 68
Jesuit theatre 66, 67, 69, 70, 71, 73
Jesuit warfare 83, 104
Jesuited78, 106, 120, 159, 184
Jesuitess 78
Jesuitic 78, 89, 121, 195,239
Jesuitry 78, 107
Jesuits xviii-xvi, xix, 45, 51, 52, 56, 57, 58,
63, 64, 65, 68, 69, 70, 72, 77, 78, 82, 83,
101, 102, 104, 105, 106, 108, 109, 110,
111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 117, 118, 120,
123, 126, 131, 133, 137, 147, 150, 157,
APPENDIX E
INDEX
Lambeth 148
LaValette, Father 106, 107, 108
laypersons 3, 10, 70
Leahy, Patrick 3
Ledochowski, Superior General Vladimir 71
LeFevre 46, 56
Leicester House 136, 137, 138
LeJay, Claude 56
Lexington Green 181, 185
Libera 10, 238
liberation theology 130, 132, 133, 150, 157,
197, 205, 251
line of demarcation 167
Liturgical Calendar xvi, 12, 196, 197
liturgical year 175
Livy 59
Llull, Raimon 33
Locke, John 131
London 37, 97, 100, 101, 103, 104, 121, 137,
142, 148, 152, 153, 162, 164,167, 172,
175, 177, 182, 184, 185, 239
London Coffee House (Philadelphia) 142
Longfellow, H.W. 150
Lorenzo Riccis War 97, 99, 100, 101, 103,
105, 107, 109, 111, 113, 115, 139
Louis-le-Grand (college) 104, 107, 177
Loyola St. de Ignatius 44, 46, 51, 69
Ludolph of Saxony 28
Luis Vives 44, 45
Luken, Rep. Charles 3
Lulworth Castle 151
Lynch, Thomas 189
K
Kao-tsung, Emperor 37
Kaunitz, Prince von 118
Kennedy, Sen. Edward 3
Kerry, Sen. John 2, 3
Keystone Cops 107
King
Charles I (England) 4, 133, 174, 175
Charles I (Spain) 27
Charles II (England) 101, 131
Charles III (Spain) 184
Ferdinand V (Spain) 40
Francis I (France) 46
Frederick the Great (Prussia) 118
George II (England) 100
George III (England) 113, 166
Henry III (England) 37
Henry III (France) 63
Henry VIII (England) 46, 129
James I (England) 68, 99, 174
James II (England) 152
Louis XIV (France) 64, 85, 122, 131
Louis XV (France) 63, 98, 108, 112, 113,
118, 184
Philip IV (France) 37, 109
William of Orange 152
Kino, Eusebio 70
Kircher, Athenasius 69
Knights Hospitallers of St. John 32
Knights of Christ 35, 40
Knights of St. John of Jerusalem 40
Koffler, Father 111, 112
Koresh, David 286
M
mace 5
Madigan, Rep. Edward 3
magic lantern (laterna magia) 70
Magnificat 197
Main Street Journal xvi-xvii
Mainz (mentz) 20, 40, 156, 157, 160, 161
Majorca 33
Malone, Bishop James W. 10
Malta 32, 111
Manes, Grand Master Diego 32, 33
Manresa 31, 40
Maraniss, David 81
Marco Polo 168
Marduk 59
Maria-Theresa, Empress 111
Marie-Antoinette 112
Maritime War 100, 139
Mark of Cain 265, 267, 269, 271, 273, 275,
277, 285, 287
L
LaFalce, Rep. John 3
Lainez, Diego 56
323
RULERS OF E V I L
Montaigu 44
Montgomery C. Meigs 249
Montreal 194, 195
Morals and Dogma 118
Moses 203, 205
Mount Rothesay 137
Moynihan, Sen. Daniel P. 2
Mozart 67
Munich 40, 66,67, 156, 238
Murtha, Rep John 3
Muslim 35, 36
N
324
APPENDIX E
325
INDEX
RULERS OF E V I L
Q
Quaker(s) 100, 101, 102, 103, 181
Quebec 194
Quebec Act 173, 178
Queen
Catherine of Aragon (England) 44
Catherine of Braganza (England) 122
Elizabeth I (England) 67, 130, 167
Henriette-Marie (England) 174, 175
Isabella 27, 28
of Heaven 30, 212, 216, 256
S
Sacraments, the seven Roman Catholic 21,
57
Sacred College 10
Sacred Heart 108, 109, 150, 184, 197, 213,
214, 223, 256
sacrifice 6, 15, 57, 69, 93, 216, 231, 232, 259,
265, 268, 269
Sacy, de 98
St. Alphonse Liguori 80
St. Apollinaris 11
St. Catherine 28, 30
St. Cecilia 197
St. Denis 12, 45
St. Francis Xavier45, 48, 291
St. Isaacs Cathedral 242
St. John 39, 40, 173
St. Johns Lodge 173
St. Martina 11
St. Omers Jesuit College 4, 67, 101, 104,
170ff
St. Omer, Godfroi de 35
St. Paul 11, 48, 255
St. Peter 11, 22, 28, 38, 46, 114, 247
R
radio 70, 72, 74
Rager, John Clement 132
Rangel, Charles 3
Raphael 249
ratio studiorum (method of study) 65, 66, 74,
120, 129, 159, 177, 180, 182
Ray, James Earl xviii
Reagan, Ronald 1, 9
Reconciliation 287, 288, 290, 291
Red Room 151
redcoats 143, 160, 181, 185, 194
Regimini militantis ecclesiae 51, 52, 82, 93, 95,
160, 201
Religious History of the American People 242
Remus 11
resurrection 23, 29, 39, 187, 189, 191, 193,
195, 197, 201, 213, 223, 224, 232
Rev. Samuel Seabury 152
326
APPENDIX E
INDEX
327
RULERS OF E V I L
Z
Zohar (Book of Splendor,) 39
Zoroaster 118
Zwingli 56
328